

LIBRARY OF CONGRESS. 




Shelf 


UNITED STATES OF AMEEICA. 













a., ‘'’r-- 

...--«, V.', ' ’ . W 


• .S' 




..A . *r. « 


a- ’ 7 »< ir*' 

• .'.>^r: I t^l 


' 7 * . 


i 



( 


>-** " 




y • 


' • -f. - ^ , . t . ‘ ^ * 

'^.'V . . , . «J . ^C - >• 


3 • 




I ' O. , -. TOBiPW*:- 

■•>•• - -> 5 ^ V 

JSr^'* ?■' ;Sr V'- r 


i y ' • V ’ -V* 

• s * - 





^■ivjr-^ 


-•'w^ '-■k^-.V..-' 


1 #. 


)• 


A 


‘ r*V: .<v:- •• 




I 


V.I 


— -I't >■> 

« M ft 


^.'•i:;' '* ■' ' 4 ' ^ ' 

.'i.^ a*,.\. ■■' 


. r.y, ■ V‘, 





>t 

» 

. £ . 


■ 5 -- ji' >V.- ; , 

^Hw-- -rs ST ■' : :-■ L^-*-** . • 


J ^ 



t4 


* *■ 


1 # 

* V'^vlrf ♦t.F' -■ 7 '. . / 


■% 




i ^ 


» • 




►• « 




.» ' 


fe!'**-^'-'- 7 :’- S', ■ -“ 


7 ’ i'*' '*4 

c' /(. * vr'. 


S' 

.W 4 


■b 4 / . 4 




‘« 4 < 


r- ^ r* ■ ■ .V ' :^ V. M V ^#1 V 

'•X V T' *". > . !.• , ... 

c' kM • . ^>fl* *‘-~v- . • • 

S 7 .%,:’i •. ■■.■^' ■■■• 


.*' » 



/' . ^ U . • i .,. 


b 4 


t '' » 






4 U» f ♦ 


> 


- t 


. .. » - . 

"I - ■ ^ •-■^^ 

AVk'..'* M*‘ *" ^■* * 4 ''. ^ 

:ii“f ,':7 '■ 



• 


. ?.v 




♦ T * i- 

* -• r 



:£< R*"' 4 ' 

. "f .. 

'»- ..^. : ..V 'C’*)^ 7 . 5 - -v , 


I -C^r? V. -, 





«s«. POKBI.K 


By JULES VERNE, 


17 TO 27 VaNdeW/vter. St 

•J^ewTo^K:- 





DR. PEIRO has devoted 23 years to the special treatment of 
Catarrh, Throat, Ijuii^ Dii^ea^es, founder of the Am. Oxygen 
Co., for the production of that wonderful remedy, used by Inhala- 
tion, so widely known as the 

OXYGEN TREATMENT 

For the relief and cureof Coiiisiiiiiptioii, Bronchitis, Asthma, 
Hay Fever, Catarrh, Nervous Prostration, etc. Send 
stamp for the “ Manual,” an Interesting book of 120 pages. Four 
Coloreil Plates. AddreVis 1)K. PETllO, Chicago Opera 
House, Clark and Wasliingtoii Sts., CHICAGO, ll.L. 

We refer by permission to a few of our patrons: 

Hon. Win. Penn Nixon, Ed. Inter Ocean, . . Chicago. 

F. H. Tubbs, E.sq., Manager W. U. Tel. Co., . . Chicngo. 

Gen. C. H. Howard, Mrs. T. B. Carse, - - Clhicago, 

O. W. Nixon, M.l)., Mrs. Netta C. Hood, - Chicago. 
Henry It. Stiles, M.J)., ----- New York. 

N. B.—Our Oxygen is safely sent anywhere in the United States, Canada or Europe by 
Express. Easy, plain, complete directions with each treatment. 


THE HEW YORK FIRESIDE COMPANION. 

A PAPER FOR THE HOME CIRCLE. 


!E="u.re, Brig'lxt a,3ad. Znteresting'. 


THE FIRESIDE COMPANION NUMBERS AMONG ITS CONTRIBUTORS 

THE BEST OF LIVING FICTION WUITEBS. 

ITS 

ARE THE MOST ABSORBING EVER PUBLISHED, AND ITS Sl'ECIALTIES 
ARE FEATURES PECULIAR TO THIS JOURNAL. 

A FASHION ARTICLE, 

EMBRACING THE NEWEST MODES, PRICES, ETC., BY A NOTED MODISTE, IS 

PRINTED IN EVERY NUMBER. 

THE AiVSWEUS TH CMIRRENPOAHEAXS 

CONTAIN RELIABLE INFORMATION ON EVERY CONCEIVABLE SUBJECT. 


TFR.l/N.'— The New York Fireside Companion will be sent for one year, 
on receipt of S3: two copie.s for $5- Getiers-np of clubs can afterward add 
single copies at S2..50 eai'li. We will be responsible for remittances sent in 
Registered Letters or by Post-office Money Orders. Postage free. Specimen 
copies sent free. Address 

GEORGE MUNRO, Munro’s Publishing House, 

P. O. Box 3751. 17 to ‘•i'7 Vandewater Street, N. Y, 


Eight Excelleflt Reasons why Every Laiy shonld tear 



l«t. They need, no hreaking- in. 

2d. INVALIDS can wear them with Ease and Comfort, as they yield to 
every movement of the body. 

3d. They do not compress the most vital parts of the wearer. 

4th. They will fit a greater variety of forms than any other make. 

5th. Owing to their peculiar construction they will LAST TWICE AS 
LONGf as an ordinary Corset. 

6th. They have had the unqualified endorsement of every physician who 
has eicamined them. 

7th. They have given universal satisfaction to all ladies who have worn 
them, the common remark being, 

“We will never wear any other make,” 

8th. They are the only Corset that a manufacturer has ever dared to 
guarautee perfectly satisfactory in every respect to the wearer, or the 
money refunded, after three weeks’ wear, even if so soiled as to be unsaleable. 


The wonderful popularity of Ball’s Corsets has induced rival manufacturers 
to imitate them. If you want a Corset that will give perfect satisfaction, 
insist on purchasing one marked, 

Patented Feb. 22, 1881. 

And see that the name BALL is on the box ; also Ouarantee 
of the Chicago Corset Co. 

AWARDED HIGHEST PRIZES WHEREVER EXHIBITED. 

For Sale by all Kneading l>ry Ooods l>ealers in the 
United States, Canada and England. 




“The Success of the Year.’' 


NOW KEADY-A NEW BOOK 

By Mary I Bryan, antlior of “land”: 

“THE BAYOU BRIDE.” 

Handsomely Bound in Cloth. Price $1.00. 

This story was written by Mrs. Bryan for The New York 
Fashion Bazar, in which magazine it attracted the most compli- 
mentary attention. It now appears 

FOR THE FIRST TIME IN BOOK FORM, 

and will be warmly welcomed by the numerous admirers of the 
gifted author. The most fastidious critics have pronounced “ The 
Bayou Bride ” to be the purest and most remarkably interesting 
novel of the year. 

This elegant volume will be sent postpaid on receipt of 
price, $1.00. Address 

GEORGE MUNRO, 

' » 

Munro’s Publishing House, 


p. 0. Box 3761. 


17 to 27 Vaudewater Street, New York, 


THE WAIF OF THE “CYNTHIA. 


'/ 

By JULES VERNE. 

II 



JAN 2S 1856 

o/? w a?'h1^'5^ 


NEW YORK: 

GEORGE MUNRO, PUBLISHER 
17 TO 27 Vandewater Street. 


X 


Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1886, by 
GEORGE MUNRO, 

in the Office of the Librarian of Congress, Washington, D. C. 


JULES VERNE’S WORKS 


CONTAINED IN THE SEASIDE LIBRARY (POCKET EDITION): 


NO. 

87 Dick Sand ; or, A Captain at Fifteen 
100 20,000 Leagues Under the Seas . 

368 The Southern Star; or. The Diamond Land 
395 The Archipelago on Fire ' . 

578 Mathias Sandorf. Part I. (Illustrated.) 
•578 Mathias Sandorf. Part II. (Illustrated.) , 
578 Mathias Sandorf. Part III. (Illustrated.) 
659 The Waif .of the “Cynthia” 


PRICE. 

20 

. 20 
20 

. 10 
10 

. 10 
10 

. 20 





I 








,THE WAIF OF THE “CYNTHIA.” 


CHAPTER I, 

MR. MALARIUS’ FRIEKD. 

There is probably neither in Europe nor anywhere else 
a scholar whose face is more universally known than that 
of Dr. Schwaryencrona, of Stockholm. His portrait 
appears on the millions of bottles with green seals, which 
are sent to the confines of the globe. 

Truth compels us to state that these bottles only con- 
tain cod liver oil, a good and useful medicine; which is 
sold to the inhabitants of Norway for a couronnes,*’ 
which is worth one franc and thirty-nine centimes. 

Formerly this oil was made by the fishermen, but now 
the process is a more scientific one, and the prince of- this 
special industry is the celebrated Dr. Schwaryencrona. 

There is no one who has not seen his pointed beard, his 
spectacles, his hooked nose, and his cap of otter skin. 
The engraving, perhaps, is not very fine, but it is certain- 
ly a striking likeness. A proof of this is what happened 
one day in a primary school in Noroe, on the western coast 
of Norway, a few leagues from Bergen. 

Two o’clock had struck. The pupils were in their 
classes in the large, sanded hall — the girls on the left and 
the boys on the right — occupied in following the demon- 
stration which their teacher, Mr. Malarins, was making 
on the black-board. Suddenly the door opened, and a 


8 


THE WAIF OF THE CYKTHIA.’"' 


far coat, fur boots, fur gloYCS, and a cap of otter, made 
their appearance on the threshold. 

The pupils immediately rose respectfully, as is usual 
when a stranger visits the class-room. None of them had 
ever seen the new arrival before, but they all whispered 
when they saw him, ‘^Doctor Schwaryencrona,” so much 
did the picture engraved on the bottles resem^e the _ 
doctor. 

We must say that the pupils of Mr. Malarius had the . 
bottles continually before their eyes, for one of the prin- 
cipal manufactories of the doctor was at Noroe. But for , 
many years the learned man had not visited that place, 
and none of the children consequently conld have beheld * 
him in the flesh. In imagination it was another matter, 
for they often spoke of him in Noroe, and his ears must * 
have often tingled, if the popular belief has any founda- ^ 
tion. Be this as it may, his recognition was unanimous, ' 
and a triumph for the unknown artist who had drawn his 
portrait — a triumph of which this modest artist might 
justly be proud, and of which more than one photog- . 
rapher in the world might well be jealous. 

But what astonished and disappointed'the pupils a lit- 
tle was to discover that the doctor was a man below the 
ordinary height, and not tire giant which they had im- 
agined him to be. How could such an illustrious man be 
satisfied with a height of only five feet three inches? His 
gray head hardly reached the shoulder of Mr. Malarius, 
and he was already stooping with age. He was also much 
thinner than the doctor, which made him appear twice as • 
tall. His large brown overcoat, to which long use had 
given a greenish tint, hung loosely around him; he wore • 
short breeches and shoes with buckles, and from beneath 
his black silk cap a few gray locks had made their escape. 
His rosy cheeks and smiling countenance gave an expres- * 
sion of great sweetness to his face. He also wore spec- 
tacles, through which he did not cast piercing glances like 


THE WAIF OF THE CYHTHIA/^ 


9 


the doctor, but through them his blue eyes shone with in- 
exhaustible benevolence. 

In the memory of his pupils Mr. Malarius had never 
punished a scholar. But, nevertheless, they all respected, 
him, and loved him. He had a brave soul, and all the 
world knew it very well. They were not ignorant of the 
fact that in his youth he had passed brilliant examina- 
tions, and that he had been offered a professorship in a 
great university, where he might have attained to honor 
and wealth. But he had a sister, poor Kristina, who was 
always ill and suffering. She would not have left her na- 
tive village for the world, for she felt sure that she would 
die if they removed to the city. So Mr. Malarius had 
submitted gently to her wishes, and sacrificed his own 
prospects. He had accepted the humble duty of the vil- 
lage school-master, and when twenty years afterward Kris- 
tina had died, blessing him, he had become accustomed 
to his obscure and retired life, and did not care to change 
it. He was absorbed in his work, and forgot the world. 
He found a supreme pleasure in becoming a model in- 
structor, and in having the best-conducted school in his 
country. Above all, he liked to instruct his best pupils 
in the higher branches, to initiate them into scientific 
studies, and in ancient and modern literature, and give 
them the information which is usually the portion of 
the higher classes, and not bestowed upon the children 
of fishermen and peasants. 

What is good for one class, is good for the other,” he 
argued. “ If the poor have not as many comforts, that is 
no reason why they should be denied an acquaintance with 
Homer and Shakespeare; the names of the stars which 
guide them across the ocean, or of the plants which grow on 
the earth. They will soon see them laid low by their 
ploughs, but in their infancy at least they will have drunk 
from pure sources, and participated in the common patri- 
mony of mankind.” In more than one country this system 


10 


THE WAIT OF THE "^CYNTHIA. 




would have been thought imprudent, and calculated ta 
disgust the lowly with their humble lot in life, and lead 
them to wander away in search of adventures. But in 
Norway nobody thinks of these things. The patriarchal 
sweetness of their dispositions, the distance between the 
villages, and the laborious habits of the people, seem to 
remove all danger of this kind. This higher instruction 
is more frequent than a stranger would believe to be pos- 
sible. Nowhere is education more generally diffused, and 
nowhere is it carried so high; as well in the poorest rural 
schools, as in the colleges. 

Therefore the Scandinavian Peninsula may flatter her- 
self, that she has produced more learned and distinguished 
men in proportion to her population, than any other 
region of Europe. The traveler is constantly astonished 
by the contrast between the wild and savage aspect of 
nature, and the manufactures, and works of art, which 
represent the most refined civilization. 

But perhaps it is time for us to return to Noroe, and 
Dr. Schwaryencrona, whom we have left on the thresh- 
old of the school. If the pupils had been quick to recog- 
nize him, although they had never seen him before, it 
had been different with the instructor, whose acquaint- 
ance with him dated further back. 

^^Ahl good-day, my dear MalariusT’ said the visitor 
cordially, advancing with outstretched hands toward tlie 
school- master. 

‘‘ Sir! you are very welcome,’’ answered the latter, a 
little surprised, and somewhat timidly, as is customary 
with all men who have lived secluded lives; and are in- 
terrupted in the midst of their duties. ‘‘But excuse me 
if I ask whom I have the honor of — ” 

“ What! Have I changed so much since we ran to- 
gether over the snow, and smoked our long pipes at 
Christiania; have you forgotten our Krauss boarding- 
house, and must I name your comrade and friend?” 


THE WAIF OF THE '"CYKTHIA/^ 11 

Schwaryencrona!” cried Mr. Malarias. it pos- 

sible. — Is it really you. — Is it the doctor?” 

‘‘ Oh! I beg of you, omit all ceremony. I am your old 
friend Eoff, and you are my brave Olaf, the best, the 
dearest friend of my youth. Yes, I know you well. We 
have both changed a little in thirty years; but our hearts 
are still young, and we have always kept a little corner in 
them for those whom we learned to love, when we were 
students, and eat our dry bread side by side.” 

The doctor laughed, and squeezed the hands of Mr, 
Malarius, whose eyes were moist. 

‘‘ My dear friend, my good excellent doctor, you must 
not stay here,” said he; ‘‘I will give all these youngsters 
a holiday, for which they will not be sorry, I assure you, 
and then you must go home with me.” 

‘‘Not at all!” declared the doctor, turning toward the 
pupils who were watching this scene with lively interest. 

“ I must neither interfere with your work, nor the studies 
of these youths. If you wish to give me great pleasure, 
you will permit me to sit here near you, while you resume 
your teaching.” 

“I would willingly do so,” answered Mr. Malarius, 

“ but to tell you the truth, I have no longer any heart for 
geometry; besides, having mentioned a holiday, I do not 
like to disappoint the children. There is one way of ar- 
ranging the matter however. If Doctor Schwaryencrona 
would deign to do my pupils the honor of questioning , 
them about their studies, and then I will dismiss them for 
the rest of the day.” 

“ An excellent idea. I shall be only too happy to do so. 

I will become their examiner.” 

Then taking the master’s seat, he addressed the school : 

“ Tell me,” asked the doctor, “ who is the best pupil?” 

“ Erik Hersebom !” answered fifty youthful voices un- 
hesitatingly. 


12 THE WAIF OF THE ^^CYHTHIA/^ 

^^Ah! Erik Hersebom. Well, Erik, will you come 
here?” 

A youii^ boy, about twelve years of age, who was seated 
on the front row of benches, approached his chair. He 
was a grave, serious-looking child, whbse pensive cast of 
countenance, and large deep set eyes, would have attracted 
attention anywhere, and he was the more remarkable, be- 
cause of the blonde heads by which he was surrounded. 
While all his companions of both sexes had hair the color 
of flax, rosy complexions, and blue eyes, his hair was of 
deep chestnut color, like his eyes, and his skin was brown. 
He had not the prominent cheek bones, the short nose, 
and the stout frame of these Scandinavian children. In 
a word, by his physical characteristics so plainly marked, 
it was evident that he did not belong to the race by whom 
he was surrounded. 

He was clothed like them in the coarse cloth of the 
country, made in the style common among the peasantry 
of Bergen; but the delicacy of his limbs, the smallness of 
his head, the easy elegance of his poise, and the natural 
gracefulness of his movements and attitudes, all seemed 
to denote a foreign origin, 

No physiologist could have helped being struck at once 
by these peculiarities, and such was the case with Dr. 
Schwaryencrona. 

However, he had no motive for calling attention to these 
facts, and he simply proceeded to fulfill the duty which 
he had undertaken. 

Where shall we begin — with grammar ?” he asked the 
young lad. 

“ I am at the command of the doctor,” answered Erik, 
modestly. 

The doctor then gave him two or three simple ques- 
tions, but was astonished to hear him answer them, not 
only in the Swedish language, but also in French and 
English, It was the usual custom of Mr. Malarius, who 


THE WAIF OF THE ^'CYHTHIA/' 13 

contended that it was as easy to learn three languages at 
once as it was to learn only one. 

You teach them French and English then ?’’ said the 
doctor, turning toward his friend. 

“ Why not ? also the elements of Greek and Latin. I 
do not see what harm it can do them.’’ 

Nor I,” said the doctor, laughing, and Erik Herse- 
bom translated several sentences very correctly. 

In one of the sentences, reference was made to the hem- 
lock drunk by Socrates, and Mr. Malarius asked the doc* 
tor to question him as to the family which this plant 
belonged to. 

Erik answered without hesitation ^^that it was one of 
the family of umbelliferous plants,” and described them 
in detail. 

Prom botany they passed to geometry, and Erik demon- 
strated clearly a theorem relative to the sum of the angles 
of a triangle. 

The doctor became every moment more and more sur- 
prised. . 

Let us have a little talk about geography,” he said. 
‘‘What sea is it which bounds Scandinavia, Russia and 
Siberia on the north ?” 

“It is the Arctic Ocean.” 

“And what waters does this ocean communicate with ?” 

“ The Atlantic on the west, and the Pacific on the 
east.” 

“ Can you name two or three of the most important 
seaports on the Pacific?” 

“I can mention Yokohama, in Japan; Melbourne, in 
Australia; San Francisco, in the State of California.” 

“ Well, since the Arctic Ocean communicates on one side 
with the Atlantic, and on the other with the Pacific, do 
you not think that the shortest route to Yokohama or 
San Francisco would be through this Arctic Ocean?” 

“ Assuredly,” answered Erik, “it would be the shortest 


14 THE WAIF OF THE CYHTHIA/^ 

way, if it were practicable, but all navigators who have 
attempted to follow it have been prevented by ice, and 
been compelled to renounce the enterprise, when they 
have escaped death,’’ 

Have they often attempted to discover the north-east 
passage?” 

‘‘At least fifty times during the last three centuries, 
but without success.” 

“ Could you mention a few of the expeditions?” 

“ The first was organized in 1523, under the direction 
of Fran 9 ois Sebastian Cabot. It consisted of three vessels 
under the command of the unfortunate Sir Hugh Will- 
oughby, who perished in Lapland, with all his crew. One 
of his lieutenants, Chancellor, was at first successful, and 
opened a direct rpute through the Polar Sea. But he also, 
while making a second attempt, was shipwrecked, and 
perished. A captain, Stephen Borough, who was sent in 
search of him, succeeded in making his way through the 
strait which separates Nova Zembla from the Island of 
Waigate and in penetrating into the Sea of Kara. But 
the fog and ice prevented him from going any further. 

“Two expeditions which were sent out in 1580 were 
equally unsuccessful. The project was nevertheless revived 
by the Hollanders about fifteen years later, and they fitted 
out, successively, three expeditions, under the command of 
Barcntz. 

“In 1596, Barentz also perished, in thedce of Nova 
Zembla. 

“Ten years later Henry Hudson was sent out, but also 
failed. 

“The Danes wr'-o not more successful in 1653. 

“ In 1676, Captain John Wood was also shipwrecked. 
Since that period the north-east passage has been consid- 
ered impracticable, and abandoned by the maritime pow> 
ers.” 

“Has it never been attempted since that epoch?” 


THE WAIF OF THE CYNTHIA/^ 15 

It has been by Eiissia, to whom it would be of im- 
mense advantage, as well as to all the northern nations, 
to find a direct route between her shores and Siberia. 
She has sent out during a century no less than eighteen 
expeditions to explore the coasts of Nova Zembla, the Sea 
of Kara, and the eastern and western coasts of Siberia, 
But, although these expeditions have made these places 
better known, they have also demonstrated the impossi- 
bility gI forcing a passage through the Arctic Ocean. 
The academician Van Baer, who made the last attempt in 
1837, after Admiral Lutke and Pachtusow, declared em- 
phatically that this ocean is simply a glacier, as imprac- 
ticable for vessels as it would be if it were a continent.” 

‘^Must we, then, renounce all hopes of discovering a 
north-east passage?” 

^‘That seems to be the conclusion which we must arrive 
at, from the failure of these numerous attempts. It is 
said, however, that a great navigator, named Nordens- 
kiold, wishes to make another attempt, after he has pre- 
pared himself by first exploring portions of this polar sea. 
If he then cpnsiders it practicable, he may get up another 
expedition.” 

Dr. Schwaryencrona was a warm admirer of Nordens- 
kiold, and this is why he had asked these questions about 
the north-east passage. He was charmed with the clear- 
ness of these answers. 

He fixed his eyes on Erik Hersebom, with an expression 
of the deepest interest. 

Where did you learn all this, my dear child?” he de- 
manded-, after a short silence. 

Here, sir,” answered Erik, surprised at tlje question. 

‘‘You have never studied in any other school?” 

“ Certainly not.” 

“ Mr. Malarius may be proud of you, then,” said the 
doctor, turning toward the master. 

“I am very well satisfied with Erik,” said the latter. 


16 THE WAIF OF THE CYNTHIA/^ 

He has been my pupil for eight years. When I first 
took him he was very young, and he has always been at 
the head of his section.” 

The doctor became silent. His piercing eyes were fixed 
upon Erik, with a singular intensity. He seemed to be 
considering some problem, which it would not be wise to 
mention. 

He could not have answered my questic 
I think it useless to continue the examinat 
at last. I will no longer delay your holn iT 
dren, and since Mr. Malarius desires it, we will stop for 
to-day.” 

At these words, the master clapped his hands. All the 
pupils rose at once, collected their books, and arranged 
themselves in four lines, in the empty spaces between the 
benches. 

Mr. Malarius clapped his hands a second time. The 
column started, and marched out, keeping step with 
military precision. 

At a third signal they broke their ranks, and took to 
flight with joyous cries. 

In a few seconds they were scattered around the blue 
waters of the fiord, where might be seen also the turf 
roofs of the village of Noroe. 


CHAPTER II. 

THE HOME OF A FISHEllMAK IN NOKOE. 

The house of Mr. Hersebom was, like all others in Noroe, 
covered by a turf roof, and built of enormous timbers 
of fir-trees, in the Scandinavian fashion. The two large 
rooms were separated by a hall in the center, which led 
to the boat-house where the canoes were kept. Here were 
also to be seen the fishing-tackle and the codfish, which 


THE WAIF, OF THE ^"CYIsTHIA/^ 17 

they dry and sell. These two rooms were used both as 
^ living-rooms and bedrooms. They had a sort of wooden 
drawer let into the wall, with its mattress and skins, which 
serve for beds, ahd are only to be seen at night. This ar- 
_ rangement for sleeping, with the bright panels, and the 
large open fire-place, where a blazing fire of wood was 
. always kept burning, gave to the interior of the most 
humble homes an appearance of neatness and domestic 
luxury unknown to the peasantry of Southern Europe. 

■^his evening all the family were gathered round the 
fire-place, where a huge kettle was boiling, containing 

sillsallat,” or smoked herring, salmon and potatoes. 

' Mr. Hersebom, seated in a high wooden chair, was 
making a net, which was his usual occupation when he 
was not on the sea, or drying his fish. He was a hardy 
fisherman, whose skin had been bronzed by exposure to 
the arctic breezes, and his hair was gray, although he was 
still in the prime of life. His son Otto, a great boy, four- 
teen years old, who bore a strong resemblance to him, and 
who was destined to also become famous as a fisherman, 
* sat near him. At present he was occupied in solving the 
mysteries of the rule of three, covering a little slate with 
- figures, although his large hands looked as if they would 
_ be much more at home handling the oars. 

Erik, seated before the dining-table, was absorbed in a 
volume of history that Mr. Malarius had lent him. Katrina 
Hersebom, the good wife, was occupied peacefully with 
her spinning-wheel, while little Vanda, a blonde of ten 
years, was seated on a stool, knitting a large stocking with 
red wool. 

At their feet a large dog of a yellowish-white color, with 
wool as thick as that of a sheep, lay curled up sound 
asleep. 

For more than one hour the silence had been unbroken, 
and the copper lamp suspended over their heads, and 
filled with fish oil, lighted softly this tranquil interior. 


18 


THE WAIF OF THE ^‘^OYHTHIA/^ 

To tell the truth, the silence became oppressive to 
Dame Katrina, who for some moments had betrayed the 
desire of unloosing her tongue. 

At last she could keep quiet no longer. 

You have worked long enough for to-night,” she said, 
^^it is time to lay the cloth for supper.” 
j Without a word of expostulation, Erik lifted his large 
■ book, and seated himself nearer the fire-place, whilst 
Vanda laid aside her knitting, and going to the buffet 
brought out the plates and spoons. 

Did you say, Otto,” asked the little girl, that our 
Erik answered the doctor very well?” 

Very well, indeed,” said Otto enthusiastically, ^Mie 
talked like a book in fact. I do not know where he 
learned it all. The more questions the doctor asked the 
more he had to answer. The words came and came. 
Mr. Malarius was well satisfied with him.” 

I am also,” said Vanda, gravely. 

Oh, we were all well pleased. If you could have seen, 
mother, how the children all listened, with their mouths 
open. We were only afraid that our turn Avould come. 
But Erik was not afraid, and answered tlie doctor as he 
would have answered the master.” 

Stop. Mr. Malarius is as good as the doctor, and 
quite as learned,” cried Erik, whom their praises seemed 
to annoy. 

The old fisherman gave him an approving smile. 

You are right, little boy,” he said; Mr. Malarius, if 
he chose, could be the superior of all the doctors in the 
town, and besides he does not make use of his scientific 
knowledge to ruin poor people.” 

Has Doctor Schwaryencrona ruined any one?” asked 
Erik with curiosity. 

Well — if he has not done so, it has not been his fault. 
Do you think that I have taken any pleasure in the 


THE WAIF OF THE ^^CYKTHIA/' 19 

erection of his factory, which is sending forth its smoke 
on the borders of our fiord? Your mother can tell yon 
that formerly we manufactured our own oil, and that we 
sold it easily in Bergen for a hundred and fifty to two 
hundred kroners a year. But that is all ended now — no- 
body will buy the brown oil, or, if they do, they pay so 
little for it, that it is not worth while to take the journey. 
We must be satisfied with selling the livers to the factory, 
and God only knows how this tiresome doctor has man- 
aged to get them for such a low price. I hardly realize 
forty-five kroners now, and I have to take twice as much 
trouble as formerly. Ah, well. I say it is not Just, and 
the doctor would do better to look after his patients in 
Stockholm, instead of coming here to take away our trade 
by which we earn our bread.” 

After these bitter words they were all silent. They 
heard nothing for some minutes except the clicking of 
the plates, as Vanda arranged them, whilst her mother 
emptied the contents of the pot into a large dish. 

Erik refiected deeply upon what Mr. Hersebom had 
said. Numerous objections presented themselves to his 
mind, and as. he was candor itself — he could not help 
speaking. 

‘‘ It seems to me that you have a right to regret your 
former profits, father,” he said, ‘^but is it just to accuse 
Doctor Schwaryencrona of having diminished them? Is 
not his oil worth more than the home-made article?” 

‘‘Ah! it is clearer, that is all. It does not taste as 
strong as ours, they say; and that is the reason why all 
the fine ladies in the town prefer it, no doubt; but it does 
not do any more good to the lungs of sick people than 
our oil.” 

“ But for some reason or other they buy it in prefer- 
ence; and since it is a very useful medicine it is essential 
that the public should experience as little disgust as pos- 
sible in taking it. Therefore, if a doctor finds out a 


20 THE WAIF OF THE ^^CYHTHIA/^ 

method of making it more palatable, is it not his duty to 
make use of his discovery?’’ 

Master Hersebom scratched his ear. 

Doubtless,” he said, reluctantly, it is his duty as a 
doctor, but that is no reason why he should prevent poor 
fishermen from getting their living.” 

believe the doctor’s factory gives employment to 
three hundred, whilst there were only twenty in Noroe at 
the time of which you speak,” objected Erik, timidly. 

You are right, and that is why the business is no 
longer worth anything,” said Hersebom. 

Come, supper is ready. Seat yourselves at the table,” 
said Dame Katrina, who saw that the discussion was in 
danger of becoming unpleasantly warm. 

Erik understood that further opposition on his part 
would be out of place, and he did not answer the last 
argument of his father, but took his habitual seat beside 
Vanda. 

Were the doctor and Mr. Malarius friends in child- 
hood?” he asked, in order to give a turn to the conver- 
sation. 

Yes,” answered the fisherman, as he seated himself 
at the table. They were both born in Noroe, and lean 
remember when they played around the school-house, al- 
though they are both ten years older than I am. Mr. 
Malarius was the son of the physician, and Doctor 
Schwaryencrona only the son of a simple fisherman. But 
he has risen in the world, and they say that he is now 
worth millions, and that his residence in Stockholm is a 
perfect palace. Oh, learning is a fine thing.” 

After uttering this aphorism the brave man took a 
spoon to help the smoking fish and potatoes, when a knock 
at the door made him pause. 

May I come in, Master Hersebom?” said a deep-toned 
voice. And without waiting for permission the person 


THE WAIF OF THE ^‘'CYHTHIA/^ 21 

who had spoken entered, bringing with him a great blast 
of icy air. 

Doctor Schwaryencrona!’’ cried the three children, 
while the father and mother rose quickly. 

My dear Hersebom,” said the doctor, taking the fisher- 
man’s hand, ‘‘we have not seen each other for many 
years, but I have not forgotten your excellent father, and 
thought I might call and see a friend of my childhood!” 

The worthy man felt a little ashamed of the accusations 
which he had so recently made against his visitor, and he 
did not know what to say. He contented himself, there- 
fore, with returning the doctor’s shake of the hand cor- 
dially, and smiling a welcome, whilst his good wife was 
more demonstrative. 

“Quick, Otto, Erik, help the doctor to take off his 
overcoat, and you, Vanda, prepare another place at the 
table,” she said, for, like all Norwegian housekeepers, she 
was very hospitable. 

“ Will you do us the honor, doctor, of eating a morsel 
with us?” 

“ Indeed I would not refuse, you may be sure, if I had 
the least appetite; for I see you have a very tempting dish 
before you. But it is not an hour since I took supper 
with Mr. Malarius, and I certainly would not have called 
so early if I had thought you would be at the table. It 
would give me great pleasure if you would resume your 
seats and eat your supper.” 

“Oh, doctor!” implored the good wife, “at least you 
will not refuse some ‘ snorgas ’ and a cup of tea?” 

“I will gladly take a cup of tea, but on condition that; 
you eat your supper first,” answered the doctor, seating 
himself in the large arm-chair. ^ 

Vanda immediately placed the tea-kettle on the fire,'' 
and disappeared in the neighboring room. The rest of 
the family understanding with native courtesy that it' 


22 THE WAIF OF THE ^^CYKTHIA/^ 

would annoy thoir guest if they did not do as he wished^ 
began to eat their supper. 

In two minutes the doctor was quite at his ease. . He 
stirred the fire, and warmed his legs in the blaze of the 
dry wood that Katrina had thrown on before going to 
supper. He talked about old times, and old friends;, 
those who had disappeared, and those who remained, 
about the changes that had taken place even in Bergen, 

He made himself quite at home, and, what was more 
remarkable, he succeeded in making Mr. Hersebom eab 
his supper. 

Vanda now entered carrying a large wooden dish, upon 
which was a saucer, which she offered so graciously to the 
doctor that he could not refuse it. It was the famous 
^^snorgas” of Norway, slices of smoked reindeer, and 
shreds of herring, and red pepper, minced up and laid 
between slices of black bread, spiced cheese, and other 
condiments; which they eat at any hour to produce an 
appetite. 

It succeeded so well in the doctor’s case, that although 
he only took it out of politeness, he v/as soon able to do 
honor to some preserved mulberries which were Dame 
Katrina’s special pride, and so thirsty that he drank seven 
or eight cups of tea. 

Mr. Hersebom brought out a bottle of schiedam,”" 
which he had bought of a Hollander. 

Then supper being ended, the doctor accepted an 
enormous pipe which his host offered him, and smoked 
away to their general satisfaction. 

By this time. all feeling of constraint had passed away, 
and it seemed as if the doctor had always been a member 
of the family. They joked and laughed, and were t.lie 
best of friends in the world, until the old clock of varnish* 
ed wood struck ten. 

My good friends, it is growing late,” said the doctor,. 


THE WAIE OF THE ^‘^CYKTHIA/" 2S 

If you will send the children to bed, we will talk about 
more serious matters.’’ 

Upon a sign from Dame Katrina, Otto, Erik, and 
Vanda bade them good- night and left the room. 

You wonder why I have come,” said the doctor, after 
a moments’ silence, fixing his penetrating glance upon 
the fisherman. 

“ My guests are always welcome,” answered the fisher- 
man, sententiously. 

‘^Yes! I know that Koroe is famous for hospitality. 
But you must certainly have asked yourself what motive 
oould have induced me to leave the society of my old 
friend Malarius and come to you. I am sure that Dame 
Hersebom has some suspicion of my motive.” 

We shall know when you tell us,” replied the good 
woman, diplomatically. 

Well,” said the doctor, with a sigh, since you will not 
help me, I must face it alone. Your son, Erik, Master 
Hersebom, is a most remarkable child.” 

I do not complain of him,” answered the fisherman. 

^^He is singularly intelligent, and well informed for his 
nge,” continued the doctor. questioned him to-day, 

in school, and 1 was very much surprised by the extra- 
ordinary ability which his answers displayed. I was also 
astonished, when I learned his name, to see that he bore no 
resemblance to you, nor indeed to any of the natives of 
this country.” 

The fisherman and his wife remained silent and motion- 
less. 

‘‘To be brief,” continued the doctor, with visible im- 
patience, “ this child not only interests me — he puzzles 
me. I have talked with Malarius, who told me that he 
was not your son, but that he had been cast on your shore 
by a shij)wreck, and that you took him in and adopted 
him, bringing him up as your own, and bestowing your 
name upon him. This is true, is it not?” 


24 


THE WAIF OF THE ^^CYE^THIA/^ 


Yes, doctor,” answered Hersebom, gravely. 

If he is not our son by birth, he is in love and 
affection,” said Katrina, with moist eyes and trembling 
hands. Between him, and Otto, and Vanda, we have 
made no difference — we have never thought of him only 
as our own child.” 

These sentiments do you both honor,” said the 
doctor, moved by the emotion of the brave woman. But 
I beg of you, my friends, relate to me the history of this 
child. T have come to hear it, and I assure you that I 
wish him well.” 

The fisherman appeared to hesitate a moment. Then 
seeing that the doctor was waiting impatiently for him to 
speak, lie concluded to gratify him. 

You have been told the truth,” he said, regretfully; 
the child is not our son. Twelve years ago I was fish- 
ing near the island at the entrance of the fiord, near the 
open sea. You know it is surrounded by a sand bank, 
and that cod-fish are plentiful there. After a good day’s 
work, I drew in my lines, and was going to hoist my sail, 
when something white moving upon the water, about a 
mile off, attracted my attention. The sea was calm, and 
there was nothing pressing to hurry me home, so I had 
the curiosity to go and see what this white object was. In 
ten minutes I had reached it. It was a little wicker 
cradle, enveloped in a woolen cloth, and strongly tied to 
a buoy. I drew it toward me; an emotion which I could 
not understand seized me; I beheld a sleeping infant, 
about seven' or eight months old, whose little fists were 
tightly clinched. He looked a little pale and cold, but 
did not appear to have suffered much from his adventur- 
ous voyage, if one might judge by his lusty screams when 
he awoke, as he did immediately, when he no longer felt 
himself rocked by the waves. Our little Otto w’as over 
two years old, and I knew how to manage such little 
rogues. I rolled up a bit of rag, dipped it in some eau 


THE WAIF OF THE' CYXTHIA/^ 


25 


•de vie and water that I had with me, and gave it to him 
to suck. This quieted him at once, and he seemed to 
'enjoy the cordial. But I knew that he would not be 
•quiet long, therefore I made all haste to return to Noroe. 

I had untied the cradle and placed it in the boat at my 
feet; and while I attended to my sail, I watched the poor 
little one, and asked myself where it could possibly have 
•come from. Doubtless from some shipwrecked vessel. A 
fierce tempest had been raging during the night, and 
there had been many disasters. But by what means had 
this infant escaped the fate of those who had had the 
■charge of him? How had they thought of tying him to 
the buoy? How many hours had he been floating on the 
weaves? Where were his father and mother, those who 
loved him? But all these questions had to remain un- 
answered, the poor baby was unable to give us any in- 
formation. In half an hour I was at home, and gave 
my new possession to Katrina. We had a cow then, and 
she was immediately pressed into service as a nurse for 
the infant. He was so pretty, so smiling, so rosy, when 
he had been fed and warmed before the fire, that we fell 
in love with him at once; just the same as if he had been 
our own. And then, you see, we took care of him; we 
brought him up, and we have never made any difference 
between him and our own two children.. Is it not true, 
wife?’’ added Mr. Hersebom, turning toward Katrina. 

Very true, the poor little one,” answered the good 
dame, drying her eyes, which this recital had filled with 
tears. And he is our child now, for we have adopted 
him. I do not know why Mr. Malarius should say any-- 
thing to the contrary.” 

It is true,” said Hersebom, and I do not see that it 
concerns any one but ourselves.” 

That is so,” said the doctor, in a conciliatory tone, 
but you must not accuse Mr. Malarius of being indis- 
creet. I was struck with the physiognomy of the child. 


26 THE WAIF OF THE ^^CYFTTHIA/^ 

and I begged my friend confidentially to relate his his- 
tory, He told me that Erik believed himself to be your 
son, and that every one in Noroe had forgotten how he 
had become yours. Therefore, you see, I took care not te 
speak until the children had been sent to bed. You say 
that he was about seven or eight months old when you 
found him?” 

About that; he had already four teeth, the little 
brigand, and 1 assure you that it was not long before he 
began to use them,” said Hersebom, laughing. 

Oh, he was a superb child,” said Katrina, eagerly, 
‘‘He was so white, and strong, and plump; and such 
arms and legs. You should have seen them!” 

“ How was he dressed?” asked Dr. Schwaryencrona. 

Hersebom did not answer, but his wife was less discreet. 

“ Like a little prince,” she answered. “ Imagine a robe 
of pique, trimmed all over with lace, a pelisse of quilted 
satin, a cloak of white velvet, and a little cap; the son of 
a king could not have more. Everything he had was 
beautiful. But you can see for yourself, for I have kept 
them all just as they were. You may be sure that we 
did not dress the baby in them. Oh, no; I put Otto’s 
little garments on him, which I had laid away, and which 
also served, later on, for Vanda. But his outfit is here, 
and I will show it to you.” 

While she was speaking, the worthy woman knelt down 
before a large oaken chest, with an antique lock, and 
after lifting the lid, began searching the compartments. 

She drew out, one by one, all the garments of which 
she had spoken, and displayed them with pride before the 
eyes of the doctor. She also showed the linen, which was 
exquisitely fine, a little quilt of silk, and a pair of white 
merino boots. All the articles were marked with the in- 
itials “ E. D.,” elegantly embroidered, as the doctor saw 
at a glance. 


THE WAIE or THE 


27 


' E. D.;’ is that why you named the child Erik?” he 
asked. 

“ Precisely,” answered Katrina, Avho it was evident en- 
joyed this exhibition, while her husband’s face grew more 
gloomy. See,” she said, this is the most beautiful of 
all. He wore it around his neck.” 

And she drew from its box a rattle of coral and gold, 
suspended from a little chain. 

The initials ‘^E. D.” were here surrounded by a Latin 
motto, ‘^Semper idem.” 

“We thought at first it was the baby’s name, but Mr. 
Malarius told us it meant ‘ always the same,’ ” she con- 
tinued, seeing that the doctor was trying to decipher the 
motto. 

“Mr. Malarius told you the truth,” said the doctor. 
“It is evident the child belonged to a rich and distin- 
guished family,” he added, while Katrina replaced the 
babe’s outfit in the oaken chest. 

“ Have you any idea what country he came from?” 

“ How could we know anything about it, since I found 
him on the sea?” replied Hersebom. 

“ Yes, but the cradle was attached to a buoy, you said, 
and it is customary on all vessels to write on the buoy the 
name of the ship to which it belongs,” answered the 
doctor, fixing his penetrating eyes ui:)on those of the 
fisherman. 

“ Doubtless,” said the latter, hanging his head. 

Well, this buoy, what name did it bear?” 

“Doctor, I am not a savant, I can read my own lan- 
guage a little,* but as for foreign tongues — and then it was 
so long ago.” 

“ However, you ought to be able to remember some- 
thing about it — and doubtless you showed it to Mr. 
Malarius, with the' rest of the articles — make a little effort, 
Mr. Hersebom. AVas not this name inscribed on the 
buoy, ‘Cynthia’?” 


28 THE WAIF OF THE "^CYHTHIA/^ 

‘‘I believe it was something like that,” answered the 
fishej*man vaguely. 

It is a strange name. To what country does it belong 
in your judgment, Mr. Hersebom?” 

‘^How should I know? Have I ever been beyond the 
shores of Noroe and Bergen, except once or twice to fish 
ofi the coast of Greenland and Iceland?” answered the 
good man, in a tone which grew more and more morose. 

‘‘I think it is either an English or a German name,” 
said the doctor, taking no notice of his crossness. ^‘‘It 
would be easy to decide on account of the shape of the 
letters, if I could^see the buoy. Have you preserved it?” 

By my faith no. It was burnt up ages ago,” answer- 
ed Hersebom, triumphantly. 

As near as Mr. Malarius could remember, the letters 
were Roman,” said the doctor, as if he were talking to 
himself — ‘Sand the letters on the linen certainly are. It is 
therefore probable that the ‘ Cynthia’ was not a German 
vessel. I think it was an English one. Is not this your 
opinion, Mr. Hersebom?” 

“Well, I have thought little about it,” replied the 
fisherman. “ Whether it was English, German, or Rus- 
sian, makes no difference to me. Eor many years accord- 
ing to all appearances, they have lain beneath the sea, 
which alone could tell the secret.” 

“ But you have doubtless made some effort to discover 
the family to whom the child belonged?” said the doctor,, 
whose glasses seemed to shine with irony. “You doubt- 
less wrote to the Governer of Bergen, and had him in- 
sert an advertisement in the journals?” 

“I!” cried the fisherman, “I did nothing of the kind. 
God knows where the baby came from; why should I 
trouble myself about it? Can I afford to spend money to 
find his iieople, who perhaps care little* for him? Put 
yourself in my place, doctor. I am not a millionaire, 
and you may be sure if we had spent all we had, wesliould 


THE WAIF OF THE CYNTHIA. 29 

have discovered nothing. I have^done the best I could; 
we have raised the little one as our own son, we have 
loved him and taken care of him.” 

‘^Even more than the two others, if it' were possible,” 
interrupted Katrina, drying her eyes on the corner of her 
apron. ‘‘If we have anything to reproach ourselves for, 
it is for bestowing upon him too large a share of our 
tenderness.” 

“Dame Hersebom, you must not do me the injustice 
to suppose that your kindness to the little ship- 
wrecked. child inspires me with any other feeling than 
the greatest admiration,” said the doctor. 

“ No, you must not think such a thing. But if you wish 
me to speak frankly — I must say that this tenderness has 
blinded you to your duty. You should have endeavored 
to discover the family of the infant, as far as your means 
permitted.” 

There was perfect silence for a few minutes, 

“It is. possible that we have done wrong,” said Mr. 
Hersebom, who had hung his head under this reproach. 

But what is done can not be altered. Erik belongs to us 
now, and I do not wish any one to speak to him about these 
old reminiscences.” 

“ You need have no fear, I will not betray your con- 
fidence,” answered the doctor, rising. ' 

“I must leave you, my good friends, and I wish you 
good-night — a night free from remorse,” he added, 
gravely. 

Then he put on his fur cloak, and shook hands cordially 
with his hosts, and being conducted to the door by 
Hersebom, he took the road toward liis factory. 

The fisherman stood for a moment on the threshold, 
watching his retreating figure in the moonlight. 

“What a devil of a man!” he murmured, as at last he 
closed his door. 


30 


THE WAIF OF THE ^^CYHTHIA. 




' CHAPTER III. 

MR. HERSEBOM’S REFLECTIONS. 

The nexc morning Dr. Schwaryencrona had just 
finished breakfast with his overseer, after having made a 
thorough inspection of his factory when he saw a person 
enter whom he did not at first recognize as Mr. Hersebom. 

He was clothed in his holiday suit: his embroidered 
waistcoat, his furred riding coat, and his high hat, and 
the fisherman looked very different to what he did in liis 
w’orking clothes. But what made the change more ap- 
parent, was the deep sadness and humility portrayed in 
his countenance. His eyes were red, and looked as if he 
had had no sleep all the night. 

This was in fact the case. Mr. Hersebom who up to 
this time had never felt his conscience trouble him, had 
passed hours of sad remorse, on his mattress of skins. 

Toward morning he had exchanged confidences with 
Dame Katrina, who had also been unable to close her eyes. 

^^Wife, I have been thinking of whac the doctor said 
to us,” he said, after several hours of wakefulness. 

“1 have been thinking of it also, ever since he left us,” 
answered his worthy helpmate. 

^^It is my opinion that there is some truth in what he 
said, and that we have perhaps acted more egotistically 
than we should have done. Who knows but that the child 
may have a right to some great fortune, of which he is 
deprived by our negligence? Who knows if his family have 
not mourned for him these twelve years, and they could 
justly accuse us of having made no. attempt to restore 
him to them?” 

‘^This is precisely what I have been saying to myself,” 
answered Katrina, sighing. ‘‘If his mother is living 


THE WAIF OF THE “ CYNTHIA/^ 


31 


what frightful anguish the poor woman must have en- 
dured, in believing that her infant was drowned. I put 
myself in her place, and imagine that we had lost Otto in 
this manner. We would never have been consoled.” 

It is not thoughts of his mother that trouble me, for 
according to all appearances, she is dead,” said Hersebom, 
after a silence broken only by their sighs. 

How can we suppose that an infant of that age would 
travel without her, or that it would have, been tied to a 
buoy and left to take its chances on the ocean, if she had 
been living?” 

That is true; but what do we know about it, after all. 
Perhaps she also has had a miraculous escape.” 

Perhaps some one has taken her infant from her — this 
idea has often occurred to me,” answered Hersebom, 
‘‘Some one might be interested in his disappearance. 
To expose so young a child to such a hazardous proceed- 
ing is so extraordinary that such conjectures are possible, 
and in this case we have become accomplices of a crime 
— we have contributed to its success. Is it not horrible to 
think of?” 

“And we thought we were doing such a good and 
charitable work in adopting the poor little one.” 

“ Oh, it is evident that we had no malicious intentions. 
We nourished it, and brought it up as well as we were 
able, but that does not prevent me from seeing that we 
have acted rashly, and the little one will have a right to 
reproach us some of these days.” 

“We need not be afraid of that, I am sure. But it is 
too bad that we should feel at this late day that we have 
done anything for which we must reproach ourselves.” 

“How strange it is that the same action regarded from 
a different point of view, can be judged so differently. I 
never would have thought of such a thing. And yet a few 
words from the doctor seems to have turned my brain.” 

Thus these good pe-ople talked during the night. 


d2 THE WAIF OF THE CYNTHIA/" 

The result of their nocturnal conversation was that Mr. 
Hersebom resolved to call upon the doctor, and ask him 
what they could do to make amends for the error of which 
they had been guilty. 

Dr. Schwaryencrona did not revert to the conversation 
which had taken place the previous evening. He appeared 
to regard the visit of the fisherman as simply an act of 
politeness, and received him cordially, and began talking 
about the weather and the price of fish. 

Mr. Hersebom tried to lead the conversation toward the 
subject which occupied his mind. He spoke of Mr. Mala- 
rius’ school, and at last said plainly: ‘‘Doctor, my wife 
and I have been thinking all night about what you said 
to us last evening about the boy. We never thought that 
we were doing him a wrong in educating him as our son. 
But you have changed our opinion, and we want to 
know what you would advise us to do, in order to repair 
our fault. Do you think that we still ought to seek to 
find Erik"s family?” 

“ It is never too late to do our duty,” said the doctor, 
“although the task is certainly much more difficult now 
than it would have been at first.” 

“Will you interest yourself in the matter?” 

“I will, with pleasure,” answered the doctor; “and I 
promise you to use every exertion to fulfill it, upon one 
condition: that is, that you let me take the boy to Stock- 
holm.” 

If Mr, Herseboni had been struck on the head with a 
cjub, he would not have been more astonished than he 
was by this proposal. 

“ Intrust Erik to you! Send him to Stockholm! Why 
should I do this, doctor?” he asked, in an altered voice. 

‘‘ I will tell you. My attention was drawn to the child, 
not only on account of his physical appearance, which 
was so different to that of his companions, but by his 
great intelligence and his evident taste for study. Before 


THE WAIF OF THE ^^CYHTHIA.^^ 33 

knowing the circumstances which had brought him to 
Noroe, I said to myself that it was a shame to leave a boy 
so gifted in a village school — even under such a master as 
Malarius; for here there is nothing to assist in the develop- 
ment of his exceptionally great faculties. There are no 
museums, nor scientific collections, nor libraries, nor 
competitors who are worthy of him. I felt a strong desire 
to give him the advantages of a complete education. You 
can understand that, after the confidence which you have 
bestowed upon me, I am more anxious to do so than 
before. You can see, Mr. Hersebom, that your adopted 
son belongs to some rich and distinguished family. Tf I 
succeed in finding them, would you wish to restore to 
them a child educated in a village, and deprived of this 
education, without which he will feel out of place among 
his kindred? It is not reasonable; and you are too sensi- 
ble not to understand it.’’ 

Mr. Hersebom hung his head: without his being aware 
of it, two large tears rolled down his cheeks. 

But then,” he said, “ this would be an entire sepa- 
ration. Before we ever know whether the child will find 
his relations, he must be taken from his home. It is ask- 
ing too much, doctor — asking too much of my wife. The 
ohild is happy with us. Why can he not be left alone, at 
least until he is sure of a better one?” 

Happy. How do you know that he will be so when he 
grows older? How can you tell whether he may not regret 
having been saved? Intelligent and superior as he will 
be, perhaps he would be stifled with the life which you 
would offer him in Noroe.” 

But, doctor, this life which you disdain, is good 
enough for us. Why is it not good enough for him?” 

‘‘I do not disdain it,” said the doctor. Nobody ad- 
mires and honors those who work more than I do. Do 
you believe, Mr. Hersebom, that I forget my birth? My 
father and grandfather were fishermen like yourself, and 


34 THE WAIF OF THE CYI^^THIA/-’ 

it is just because they were so far-seeing as to educate me^ 
that I appreciate the value of it, and I would assure it to 
a child who merits it. It is his interest alone which 
guides me, I beg of you to believe.’’ 

‘‘Ah — what do I know about it? Erik will be almost 
grown up when you have made a gentleman of him, and 
he will not know how to use his arms. Then if you do 
not find his family, which is more than possible, since 
twelve years have passed since I found him, what a beau- 
tiful future we are preparing for him! Do you not see, 
doctor, that a fisherman’s life is a brave one — better than 
any other: with a good boat under his feet and four or 
five dozen of cod-fish at the end of his lines, a Norwegian 
fisherman need have no fear, nor be indebted to any one. 
You say that Erik would not be happy leading such a 
life. Permit me to believe the contrary. I know the 
child well, he loves his books, but, above all, he loves the 
sea. It also almost seems as if he felt that he had been 
rocked upon it, and all the museums in the world would 
not console him for the loss of it.” 

“But we have the sea around us also at Stockholm,” 
said the doctor, smiling— touched in spite of himself by 
this affectionate resistance. 

“ Well,” said the fisherman, crossing his arms, “ what 
do you wish to do? what do you propose, doctor?” 

“ There, you see, after all, the necessity of doing some-^ 
thing. Well this is my proposition — Erik is twelve years 
old, nearly thirteen, and he appears to be highly gifted.. 
We will say nothing about his origin — he is worthy of be- 
ing supplied with the means of developing and utilizing 
his faculties; that is all we need trouble ourselves about 
at present. I am rich, and I have no children. I will 
undertake to furnish the means, and give him the best 
masters, and all possible facilities for profiting by their in- 
structions. I will do this for two years. During this 
time I will make inquiries, insert advertisements in the- 


THE WAIE THE ^^CYKTHIA/^ 3o 

newspapers; make every possible exertion, move heaven 
and earth to discover his parents. If I do not find them 
in two 3^ears, we shall never do it. If his relatives are 
found, they will naturally decide his future career in life. 
If we do not find them, I will send Erik back to you. He 
will then be fifteen years old — he will have seen something 
of the world. The hour will have arrived to tell him the 
truth about his birth. Then aided by our advice, and the 
opinions of his teachers, he can choose what path he would 
prefer to follow. If he wishes to become a fisherman, I 
will not oppose it. If he wishes to continue his studies, T 
•engage to furnish the means for him to follow any profes- 
sion that he may choose. Does this seem a reasonable 
proposition to you?” 

“ More than reasonable. It is wisdom itself issuing 
from your lips, doctor,” said Mr. Hersebom, overcome in 
spite of himself. See what it is to have an education!” 
he continued, shaking his head. The difficulty will be 
to repeat all you have said to my wife. When will you 
take the child away?” 

To-morrow. I can not delay my return to Stockholm 
any longer.” 

Mr. Hersebom heaved a deep sigh, which was almost a 
sob. 

•‘To-morrow! So soon!” he said. ‘‘ Well, what must 
be, must be. I will go and talk to my wife about it.” 

“ Yes, do so, and consult Mr. Malarius also; you will 
find that he is of my opinion.” 

“ I do not doubt it,” answered the fisherman, with a 
sad smile. 

He shook the hand which Dr. Schwaryencrona held out 
to him, and went away looking very thoughtful. 

That evening before dinner the doctor again directed 
his steps toward the dwelling of Mr. Hersebom. He 
found the family assembled round the hearth, as they 
were the evening before, but not wearing the same ap- 


36 THE WAIF OF THE ^^CYHTHIA/^ 

pearance of peaceful happiness. The father was seated 
the furthest from the fire, silent, and with idle hands,. 
Katrina, with tears in her eyes, held Erik’s hands be- 
tween her own, whose cheeks were reddened by the hope- 
of the new destiny which seemed opening before him, but 
who looked sad at leaving all whom he loved, and who 
did not know what feeling he ought to yield to. 

Little Vanda’s face was hidden in her father’s knees, 
and nothing could be seen except her long braids of golden 
hair. Otto, also greatly troubled at this proposed separa- 
tion, sat motionless beside his brother. 

‘‘ How sad and disconsolate you look!” said the doctor,, 
stopping on the threshold. If Erik were about to set 
out on a distant and most perilous expedition you could 
not show more grief. He is not going to do anything of 
the kind, I assure you, my good friends. Stockholm is 
not at the antipodes, and the child is not going away 
forever. He can write to you, and I do not doubt that he 
will do so often. He is only going away to school, like so- 
many other boys. In two years he will return tall, and 
well-informed, and accomplished, I hope. Is this any- 
thing to feel sad about? Seriously, it is not reasonable.”^ 

Katrina arose with the natural dignity of the peasants 
of the North. 

“ Doctor,” she said, God is my witness that I am pro- 
foundly grateful to you for what you propose to do for 
Erik — but we can not help feeling sad because of his de- 
parture. Mr. Hersebom has explained to me that it is^ 
necessary, and I submit. Do not think that I shall feel 
no regret.” 

^‘Mother,” said Erik, will not go, if it causes you 
such pain.” 

^^No, child,” answered the worthy woman, taking him 
in her arms. ‘‘ Education is a benefit which we have no 
right to refuse you. Go, my son, and thank the doctor 
who has provided it for you, and prove to him by constant 


THE WAIF OF THE CYNTHIA."^ 37 

application to your studies that you appreciate his kind- 
ness,’’ 

“There, there,” said the doctor, whose glasses were 
dimmed by a singular cloudiness, “let us rather speak of 
practical matters, that will be better. You know, do you 
not, that we must set out to-morrow very early, and that 
you must have everything ready. We will go by sleigh to 
Bergen, and thence by railroad. Erik only needs a change 
of linen, I will procure everything else that is necessary at 
Stockholm.” 

“ Everything shall be ready,” answered Dame Herse- 
bom. 

“ Vanda,” she added, with Norwegian hospitality, “ the 
doctor is still standing.” 

The little girl hurriedly pushed a large arm-chair to- 
ward him. 

“ I can not stay,” said the doctor. “ I promised my 
friend Malarius to dine with him, and he is waiting for me. 
Little girl,” he said, laying his hand gently upon Vanda’s 
blonde head, “ I hope you do not wish me any harm be- 
cause I am taking your brother away from you?” 

“No, doctor,” she answered gravely. “Erik will be 
happier with you — he was not intended to live in a vil- 
lage.” 

“And you, little one, will you be very unhappy without 
him?” 

“ The shore will seem deserted,” she answered; “ the sea- 
gulls will look for him without finding him, the little 
waves will be astonished because they no longer see him, 
and the house will seem empty, but Erik will be con- 
tented, because he will have plenty of books, and he will 
become a learned man.” 

“And his little sister will rejoice in his happiness— is 
it not so, my child?” said the doctor, kissing the forehead 
of the little girl. “And she will be proud of him when 


o8 THE WAIE OF THE '"CYHTHIA."^ 

he returns — see we have arranged the whole matter — but 
I must hurry away. Good-bye until to-morrow.” 

Doctor,” murmured Vanda, timidly, I wish to ask 
a favor of you!” 

Speak, child.” 

You are going in a sleigh, you said. I wish with my 
papa’s and mamma’s permission to drive you to the first 
relay.” 

‘‘Ah, ah! but I have already arranged that. Reguild, 
the daughter of my overseer, should do this.” 

“ Yes, I know it, but she is willing that I should take 
her place, if you will authorize me to do so.” 

“ Well, in that case you have only to obtain the per- 
mission of your father and mother.” 

“ I have done so.” 

“ Then you have mine also, dear child,” said the doc- 
tor, and he took his departure. 

The next morning when the sleigh stopped before the 
door of Mr. Hersebom little Vanda held the reins accord- 
ing to her desire, seated upon the front seat. 

She was going to drive them to the next village, where 
the doctor would procure another horse and sleigh, and 
tl)us procure relays until he reached Bergen. This new kind 
of coachman always astonishes a stranger, but it is the cus- 
tom in Norway and Sweden. The men would think it a 
loss of time to pursue such a calling, and it is not rare to 
see children of ten or twelve years of age managing heavy 
equipages with perfect ease. 

The doctor was already installed in the back of the 
sleigh, nearly, hidden by his furs. Erik took his seat be- 
side Vanda, after having tenderly embraced his father 
and brother, who contented themselves by showing by their 
mute sadness the sorrow which his departure caused them; 
but the good Katrina was more open in the expression of 
her feelings. 

“Adieu, my son!” she said, in the midst of her tears. 


THE WAIF OF THE ^^CYKTHIA/^ 39 

Never forget what you have learned from your poor 
parents — be honest, and brave, and never tell a lie. Work 
as hard as you can — always protect those who are weaker 
than yourself — and if you do not find the happiness you 
merit come back and seek it with us.’’ 

Vanda touched the horse which set out at a trot, and 
made the bells ring. The air was cold, and the road as 
hard as glass. Just above the horizon a pale sun began 
to throw his golden beams upon the snowy landscape. 
In a few minutes Noroe was out of sight behind them. 


CHAPTER IV. 

AT STOCKHOLM. 

Doctor Schwaryehcroha lived in a magnificent 
house in Stockholm. It was in the oldest and most aris- 
tocratic quarter of the charming capital, which is one of 
the most pleasant and agreeable in Europe. Strangers 
would visit it much more frequently if it were better 
known and more fashionable. Bat tourists, unfortunately 
for themselves, plan their journeys much upon the same 
principle as they purchase their hats. Situated between 
Lake Melar and the Baltic, it is built upon eight small 
islands, connected by innumerable bridges, and bordered by 
splendid quays, enlivened by numerous steam-boats, which 
fulfill the duties of omnibuses. The population are hard- 
working, gay, and contented. They are the most hos- 
pitable, the most polite, and the best educated of any 
nation in Europe. Stockholm, with its libraries, its 
museums, its scientific establishments, is in fact the 
Athens of the North, as well as a very important com- 
mercial center. 

Erik, however, had not recovered from the sadness in- 
cident upon parting from Vanda, who had left them at 
the first relay. Their parting had been more sorrowful 


40 THE WAIF OF THE "'CYNTHIA."^ 

than would have been expected at their age, but they had 
not been able to conceal their emotion. 

When the carriage stopped before a large brick house, 
whose double windows shone resplendently with gaslight, 
Erik was fairly dazzled. The copper knocker of the door 
appeared to him to be of fine gold. The vestibule, paved 
with marble and ornamented with statues, bronze 
{ torches, and large Chinese -vases, completed his amaze- 
ment. 

A footman in livery removed his master’s furs, and in- 
quired after his health with tlie affectionate cordiality 
which is habitual with Swedish servants. Erik looked 
around him with amazement. 

The sound of voices attracted his attention toward the 
broad oaken staircase, covered with heavy carpet. He 
turned, and saw two persons whose costumes appeared to 
him the height of elegance. 

One was a lady with gray hair, and of medium height, 
who wore a dress of black cloth, short enough to show 
her red stockings with yellow clock-work, and her buckled 
shoes. An enormous bunch of keys attached to a steel 
chain hung at her side. She carried her head high, and 
looked about her with piercing eyes. This was ‘^Fru,” 
or Madame Greta — Maria, the lady in charge of the doc- 
tor’s house, and who was the undisputed autocrat of the 
mansion in everything that pertained to the culinary or 
domestic affairs. Behind her came a little girl, eleven or 
twelve years old,, who appeared to Erik like a fairy prin- 
cess. Instead of the national costume, the only one which 
he had ever seen worn by a child of that age, she had on a 
dress of deep blue velvet, over which her yellow hair was 
allowed to fall loosely. She wore black stockings and 
satin shoes; a knot of cherry-colored ribbon was poised 
in her hair like a butterfiy, and gave a little color to her pale 
cheeks, while her large eyes shone with a phosphorescent 
light. 


THE WAIF OF THE ^‘^CYHTHIA/^ 11 

How delightful, uncle, to have you back again! Have- 
you had a pleasant journey?” she cried, clasping the doc* 
tor around the neck. She hardly deigned to cast a glance- 
at Erik, who stood modestly aside. 

The doctor returned her caresses, and shook hands 
with his housekeeper, then he made a sign for Erik to ad- 
vance. 

‘‘ Kajsa, and Dame Greta, I ask your friendship for 
Erik Hersebom, whom I liave brought from Norway with 
me!” he said, and you, my boy, do not be afraid,” he 
said kindly. Dame Greta is not as severe as she looks, 
and you and my niece Kajsa, will soon bo the best of 
friends, is it not so, little girl?” he added, pinching gent- 
ly the cheek of the little fairy. 

Kajsa only responded by making a disdainful face. 

As for the housekeeper, she did not appear very enthu- 
siastic over the new recruit thus presented to her notice. 

‘^If you please, doctor,” she said, with a severe air, as 
they ascended the staircase, may I ask who this child 
is?” 

‘‘ Certainly, Dame Greta; I will tell you all about it 
before long. Do not be afraid; but now, if you please,^ 
give us something to eat.” 

In the matsal,” or dining-room, the table was beauti- 
fully laid with damask and crystal, and the ‘^snorgas”^ 
was ready. 

Poor Erik had never seen a table covered with a white 
cloth, for they are unknown to the peasants of Norway, 
who hardly use plates, as they have only recently been in- 
troduced, and many of them still eat their fish on rounds 
of black bread, and find it very good. Therefore the 
doctor had to repeat his invitation several times before 
the boy took his seat at the table, and the awkwardness 
of his movements caused ^^Froken,” or Miss Kajsa, to 
cast upon him more than one ironical glance during the 


42 THE WAIF OF THE "^CYHTHIA/^ 

repast. However, his journey had sharpened his appe- 
tite, and this was of great assistance to him. 

The snorgas ” was followed by a dinner that would 
have frightened a Frenchman by its massive solidity, and 
would have sufficed to appease the appetites of a battalion 
of infantry after a long march. Soup, fish, home-made 
bread, goose stuffed with chestnuts, boiled beef, fianked 
with a mountain of vegetables, a pyramid of potatoes, 
hard-boiled eggs by the dozen, and a raisin pudding; all 
these were gallantly attacked and dismantled. 

This plentiful repast being ended, almost without a 
word having been spoken, they passed into the parlor, a 
large wainscoted room, with six windows draped with 
heavy curtains, large enough to have sufficed a Parisian 
artist with hangings for the whole apartment. The doctor 
seated himself in a corner by the fire, in a large leather 
arm-chair, Kajsa took her place at his feet upon a foot- 
stool, whilst Erik, intimidated and ill at ease, approached 
one of the windows, and would have gladly hidden him- 
self in its deep embrasure. 

But the doctor did not leave him alone long. 

Come and warm yourself, my boy!” he said, in his 
sonorous voice; ‘‘ and tell us what you think of Stock- 
holm.” 

The streets are very black and very narrow, and the 
houses are very high,” said Erik. 

‘‘Yes, a little higher than they are in Norway,” an- 
swered the doctor, laughing. 

“ They prevent one from seeing the stars!” said the 
young boy. 

“ Because we are in the quarter where the nobility live,” 
said Kajsa, piqued by his criticisms. “AVhen you pass 
the bridges the streets are broader.” 

“I saw that as we rode along; but the best of them 
are not as wide as that which borders the fiord of Noroe,” ' 
answered Erik. 


THE WAIE OF THE ""CYKTHIA/^ 43 

^^Ah, all!’’ said the doctor, ‘^are you home-sick al- 
ready ?” 

^ No,” answered Erik, resolutely. I am too much 
obliged to you, dear doctor, for having brought me. But 
you asked me what I thought of Stockholm, and I had 
to answer.” 

Noroe must be a frightful little hole,” said Kajsa. 

A frightful little hole!” repeated Erik, indignantly. 

Those who say that must be without eyes. If you 
could only see our rocks of granite, our mountains, our 
glaciers, and our forests of pine, looking so black against 
the pale sky! And besides all this, the great sea; some- 
times tumultuous and terrible, and sometimes so calm as 
scarcely to rock one; and then the flight of the sea-gulls, 
which are lost in infinitude, and then return, to fan you 
with their wings. Oh, it is beautiful! Yes, far more 
beautiful than a town.” 

‘‘ I was not speaking of the country but of the houses,” 
said Kajsa, they are only peasants’ cabins — are they not, 
uncle?” 

In these peasants’ cabins, your father and grandfather 
as well as myself were born, my child,” answered the doc- 
tor, gravely. 

Kajsa blushed and remained silent. 

They are only wooden houses, but they answer as 
well as any,” said Erik. 

Often in the evening while my father mends his nets, 
and my mother is busy with her spinning-wheel, we three 
sit on a little bench, Otto, Yanda, and I, and we repeat 
together the old sagas, while we watch the shadows 
that play upon the ceiling; and when the wind blows out- 
side, and all the fishermen are safe at home, it does one 
good to gather around the blazing fire. We are just as 
happy as if we were in a beautiful room like this.” 

This is not the best room,” said Kajsa proudly. I 


44 THE WAIF OF THE ''CYNTHIA.^' 

must show you the grand drawing-room, it is worth see- 
ing!’’ 

‘‘ But there are so many books in this one,” said Erik, 

are there as many in the drawing-room?” 

Books — who cares for them? There are velvet arm- 
chairs, and sofas, lace curtains, a splendid French clock, 
and carpets from Turkey!” 

Erik did not appear to be fascinated by this description, 
but cast envious glances toward the large oaken book- 
case, which filled one side of the parlor! 

You can go and examine the books, and take any you 
like,” said the doctor. Erik did not wait for him to re- 
peat this permission. He chose a volume at once, and 
seating himself in a corner where there was a good light, 
he was soon completely absorbed in his reading. He 
hardly noticed the successive entrance of two old gentle- 
men, who were intimate friends of Dr. Schwaryencrona, 
and who came almost every evening to play a game of 
whist with him. 

The first who arrived was Professor Hochstedt, a large 
man with cold and stately manners, who expressed in 
polished terms the pleasure which he felt at the doctor’s 
safe return. He was scarcely seated in the arm-chair 
which had long borne the name of the professor’s seat,” 
when a sharp ring was heard. 

It is Bredejord,” exclaimed the two friends simul- 
taneously. 

The door soon opened to admit a thin sprightly' little 
man, who entered like a gust of wind, seized both the 
doctor’s hands, kissed Kajsa on the forehead affection- 
ately, greeted the professor, and cast a glance as keen as 
that of a mouse around the room. 

It was the Advocate Bredejord, one of the most illus- 
trious lawyers of Stockholm. 

"‘Ha! ^Yho is this?” said he, suddenlv, as he beheld 
Erik. " • 


THE WAIF OF THE CYNTHIA/^ 45 

The doctor tried to explain in as few words as possible. 

What — a young fisherman, or rather a boy from 
Bergen — and who reads Gibbon in English?’’ he asked. 
For he saw at a glance what the book was which so ab- 
sorbed the little peasant. 

Does that interest you, my boy?” he asked. 

Yes, sir, it is a work that I have wanted to read for 

long time, the first volume of the ‘Fall of the Roman 
Empire,’ ” answered Erik, simply. 

“ Upon my word,” exclaimed the lawyer, “it appears 
that the peasants of Bergen are fond of serious reading. 
But are you from Bergen?” he asked. 

“ I am from Noroe, which is not far from there,” an- 
swered Erik. 

“All, have they usually eyes and hair as brown as 
yours at Noroe?” 

“No, sir; my brother and sister, and all the others, are 
blondes like Miss Kajsa. But they are not dressed like 
her,” he added, laughing; “therefore they do not look 
much like her.” 

“ No; I have no doubt of it,” said Mr. Bredejord. 

Miss Kajsa is a product of civilization. And what are 
ymu going to do at Stockholm, my boy, if I am not too 
curious?” 

“ The doctor has been kind enough to offer to send me 
-to school,” said Erik. 

•“ Ah, ahl” said Mr. Bredejord, tapping his snuff-box 
with the ends of his fingers. 

His glance seemed to question the doctor about this 
living problem; but the latter made a sign to him, which 
was almost imperceptible, not to pursue his investigations, 
and he changed the conversation. They then talked about 
court affairs, the city news, and all that had taken place 
since the departure of the doctor. Then Dame Greta 
came, and opened the card- table, and laid out the cards* 


46 


THE WAIF OF THE CYJS^THIA/^ 

Soon silence reigned, while the three friends were absorbed 
in the mysteries of whist. 

The doctor made pretension to being a great player, 
and had no mercy for the mistakes of his partners. He' 
exulted loudly when their errors caused him to win, and 
scolded when they made him lose. After every rubber he 
took pleasure in showing the delinquent where he had erred ; 
what card he should have led, and which he should have 
held back. It is generally the habit of whist-players, but 
it is not always conducive to amiability, particularly when 
the victims are the same every evening. 

Happily for him, the doctor’s two friends never lost 
their temper. The professor was habitually cool, and the- 
lawyer severely skeptical. 

You are right,” the first would say gravely, in answer 
to the most severe reproaches. 

*‘My dear Schwaryencrona, you know very well you are 
only losing your time lecturing me,” Mr. Bred ejord would 
say, laughing. All my life I have made the greatest 
blunders whenever I play whist, and the worst of it is, I 
do not improve.” What could any one do with two sucU 
hardened sinners? 

The doctor was compelled to discontinue his criticisms,, 
but it was only to renew them a quarter of an hour later, 
for he was incorrigible. 

It happened, however, that this evening he lost every 
game, and his consequent ill-humor made his criticisms 
very severe upon his two companions, and even upon the 
“ dummy.” 

But the professor coolly acknowledged his faults, and 
the lawyer answered his most bitter reproaches by jokes. 

Why should I alter my play, when I win by playing 
badly, and you lose by following your correct rules?” he 
said to the doctor. 

They played until ten o’clock. Then Kajsa made the 
tea in a magnificent samovar,” and served it with 


THE WAIF OF THE ^^CYKTHIA/^ 47 

pretty gracefulness; then she discreetly disappeared. 
Soon Dame Greta appeared, and, calling Erik, she con- 
ducted him to the apartment which had been prepared 
for him. It was a pretty little room, clean and well 
f.«rnished, on the second floor. 

The three friends were now left alone. 

"^5Tow, at last, you can tell us who this young Asher- 
*ian from Noroe is, who reads Gibbon in the original 
text?” said Mr. Bredejord, as he put some sugar into his 
-second cup of tea. ‘‘ Or is it a forbidden subject, which 
it is indiscreet for me to mention?” 

There is nothing mysterious about the matter, and I 
will willingly tell you Erik’s history, for I know that I 
can rely upon your discretion,” answered Dr. Schwaryen- 
crona. 

‘'Ah! I knew that he had a history,” said the lawyer, 
seating himself comfortably in his arm-chair. “We will 
listen, dear doctor. I assure you that your confldence 
will not be misplaced. I confess this youth arouses my 
curiosity like a problem.” 

“He is, indeed, a living problem,” answered the doc- 
tor, flattered by the curiosity of his friend. “ A problem 
which I hope to be able to solve. But I must tell you 
all about it, and see if you think as I do.” 

The doctor settled himself comfortably, and began by 
telling them that he had been struck by Erik’s appear- 
ance in the school at Noroe, and by his unusual intelli- 
gence. He had made inquiries about him, and he related 
all that Mr. Malarius and Mr. Hersebom had told. He 
omitted none of the details. He spoke of the buoy, of 
the name of “ Cynthia,” of the little garments which 
Dame Katrina had shown him, of the coral ornament, of 
the device upon it, and of the character of the letters. 

“ You are now in possession of all the facts as far as I 
have been able to learn them,” he said. “ And you must 
also bear in mind that the extraordinary ability of the 


48 


THE WAIF OF THE ^^CYHTHIA/^ 


child is only a secondary phenomenon, and largely due 
to the interest with which Mr. Malarius has always re- 
garded him, and of which he has made the best use. It 
was his unusual acquirements which first drew my atten- 
tion to him and led me to make inquiries about him. 
But in reality this has little connection with the ques- 
tions which now occupy me, which are: where did this 
child come from, and what course would it be best for 
me to take in order to discover his family? We have 
only two facts to guide us in this search. First: The 
physical indications of the race to which the child be- 
longs. Second: The name ^Cynthia/ which was en- 
graved on the buoy. 

As to the first fact, there can be no doubt; the child 
belongs to the Celtic race. He presents the type of a 
Celt in all its beauty and purity. 

Let us pass to the second fact: 

* Cynthia ’ is certainly the name of the vessel to which 
the buoy belonged. This name might have belonged to* 
a German vessel, as well as to an English one; but it was 
written in the Koman characters. Therefore, the vessel 
was an English one — or we will say Anglo-Saxon to be- 
more precise. Besides, everything confirms the hypothesis,, 
for more than one English vessel going and coming from 
Inverness, or the Orkneys, have been driven on the coast 
of Norway by a tempest; and you must not forget that 
the little living waif could not have been floating for a 
long while, since he had resisted hunger, and all the dan* 
gers of his perilous journey. Well, now you know all, 
and what is your conclusion my dear friends?” 

Neither the professor nor the lawyer thought it prudent 
to utter a word. 

‘‘You have not been able to arrive at any conclusion,” 
said the doctor, in a tone which betrayed a secret triumph, 
“Perhaps you even think there is a contradiction between 
the two facts — a child of the Celtic race — an English ves- 


THE WAIF OF THE CYNTHIA/^ 49 

sel. But this is simply because you ha^e failed to bear iii 
mind the existence on the coast of Great Britain of a 
people of the Celtic race, on her sister island, Ireland* 
I did not think of it at first myself, and it prevented me 
from solving the problem. But when it occurred to me, 
I said to myself: the child is Irish. Is this your opinion, 
Ilochstedtr 

If there was anything in the world the professor dis- 
liked, it was to give a positive opinion upon any subject. 
It must also be confessed that to give such an opinion in 
this case would have been premature. He therefore con- 
tented himself with nodding his head, and saying: 

‘‘ It is an incontestable fact that the Irish belong to the 
Celtic branch of the Arian race.’’ 

This was a sufficiently safe aphorism, but Doctor 
Schwaryencrona asked nothing more, and only saw in it 
the entire confirmation of his theory. 

You think so, yourself,” he said eagerly. The 
Irish were Celts, and the child has all the characteristics 
of the race. The ‘ Cynthia ’ having been an English ves- 
sel, it appears to me that we are in possession of the 
necessary links, in order to find the family of the poor 
child. It is in Great Britain that we must look for them. 
Some advertisements in the ^Times’ will probably be 
sufficient to put us on their tracks.” 

The doctor continued to enlarge upon his plan of pro- 
ceeding, when he remarked the obstinate silence of the 
lawyer and the slightly ironical expression with which he 
listened to his conclusions. 

** If you are not of my opinion, Bredejord, I wish you 
would say so. You know that I do not fear to discuss the 
matter,” he said, stopping short. 

“I have nothing to say,” answered Mr. Bredejord. 
‘^Hochstedt can bear witness that I have said nothing.” 

No. But I see very well that you do not share my 
opinion; and I am curious to know why,” said the doctor. 


50 


THE WAIF OF THE ^"CAKTHIA/^ 


Cynthia an English name?” he asked, with vehe- 
mence. ‘^Yes! it was written in Roman characters — it 
could not have been German. You have heard our emi- 
nent friend, Hochstedt, affirm that- the Irish are Celts. 
Has the child all the characteristics of the Celtic race? 
You can judge for yourself. You were struck by his ap- 
pearance before I opened my mouth about the subject. 
I conclude, therefore, that it is a want of friendship for 
you to refuse to agree with me, and recognize the fact that 
the boy belongs to an Irish family.” 

^nVant of friendship is a strong charge,” answered Mr. 
Bredejord, ‘Mf you apply it to me. I can only say that 
I have not, as yet, expressed the slightest opinion.” 

^‘No; but I see that you do not spare mine.” 

Have I not a right ?” 

But give some facts to support your theory.” 

I have not said that I have formed any.” 

^^Then it is a systematic opposition, just for the sake 
of contradicting me, as you do in whist.” 

‘^Nothing is further from my thoughts, I assure you. 
Your reasoning appeared to me to be too peremptory, that 
is all.” 

‘^In what way, if you please, I am curious to know?” 

It would take too long to tell you. Eleven o’clock is 
striking. I will content myself with offering you a bet. 
Your copy of Pliny against my Quintilian, that you have 
not judged rightly, and that the child is not Irish.” 

'‘You know that I do not like to bet,” said the doctor, 
softened by his unconquerable good humor. " But I shall 
take so much pleasure in your discomfiture that I accept 
your offer.” 

" Well, then it is a settled affair. How much time do 
you expect to take for your researches?” 

"A few months will suffice, I hope, but I have said two 
years to Hersebom, in order to be sure that no efforts were 
wanting.” 


THE WAIF OF THE ^^CYHTHIA/^ ol 

Ah! well — I give you two years. Hochstedt shall be 
our witness; and there is no ill-feeling, I hope?’’ 

‘^Assuredly not, but I see your Quintilian in great, 
danger of coming to keep company with my Pliny,” an- 
swered the doctor. 

Then, after shaking hands with his two friends, he ac- 
companied them to the door. 


CHAPTER V. 

THE THIRTEEN DAYS OF CHRISTMAS. 

The next day Erik began his new life at school. 

Dr. Schwaryencrona first took him to his tailors, and 
fitted him out with some new suits of clothes; then he in- 
troduced him to the principal of one of the best schools in 
town. It was called in Swedish ^^Hogre elementar 
larovek.” 

In this school were taught the ancient and modern lan- 
guages, the elementary sciences, and all that it was neces- 
sary to learn before entering college. As in Germany and 
Italy, the students did not board in , the college. They 
lived with their families in the town, with the professors, or 
wherever they could obtain comfortable accommodations. 
The charges are very moderate; in fact, they have been 
reduced almost to nothing. Large gymnasiums are at- 
tached to each of the higher classes, and physical culture 
is as carefully attended to as the intellectual. 

Erik at once gained the head of his division. He learned 
everything with such extreme facility that he had a great 
deal of time to himself. The doctor therefore thought 
that it would be better for him to utilize his evenings by 
taking a course at the Slodjskolan,” the great industrial 
school of Stockholm. It was an establishment especially 
devoted to the practice of the sciences, particularly to 


52 


THE WAIF OF THE CYis'THIA. 




making experiments in physics and chemistry, and to 
geometrical constructions which are only taught theoret- 
ically in the schools. 

Doctor Schwaryencrona judged rightly that the teach- 
ings of this school, which was one of the wonders of Stock- 
holm, would give a new impetus to the rapid progress 
which Erik was making, and he hoped for great results 
from this double training. 

His young protege proved worthy of the advantages 
which he procured for him. He penetrated the depths 
of the fundamental sciences, and instead of vague and 
superficial ideas, the ordinary lot of so many pupils, he 
stored up a provision of just, precise, and definite facts. 
The future development of these excellent principles could 
only be a question of time. 

Hereafter he would be able to learn without difficulty 
the more elevated branches of these studies which would 
be required in college; in fact it would be only play to 
him. 

The same service which Mr. Malarius had rendered him, 
in teaching him languages, history, and botany, the 

Slodjskolan ’’ now did for him by inculcating the A, B, 
C, of the industrial arts; without which the best teaching 
so often remains a dead letter. 

Far from fatiguing Erik’s brain, the multiplicity and 
variety ol his studies strengthened it much more than a 
special course of instruction could have done. 

Besides, the gymnasium was always open to him to re- 
cruit his body when his studies were over; and here as 
well as in the school Erik stood first. On holidays he 
never failed to pay a visit to the sea which he loved with 
filial tenderness. He talked with the sailors and fisher- 
men, and often brought home a fine fish, which was well 
received by Dame Greta. 

This good woman had conceived a great affection for 
this new member of the household. Erik was so gentle. 


THE WAIF OF THE CYNTHIA/^ 


53 


and naturally so courteous and obliging, so studious and 
so brave, that it was impossible to know him and not to 
like him. In eight days he had become a favorite with 
Mr. Bredejord and Mr. Hochstedt, as he was already with 
Doctor Schwaryencrona. 

The only person who treated him with coldness was 
Kajsa. Whether the little fairy thought that her hith- 
erto undisputed sovereignty in the house was in danger, 
or whether she bore Erik a grudge, because of the sar- 
casms which her aristocratic air toward him inspired in 
the doctor, nobody knew. However, she persisted in 
treating him with a disdainful coldness, which no court- 
esy or politeness on his part could overcome. Her oppor- 
tunities of displaying her disdain were fortunately rare, 
for Erik was always either out-of-doors, or else busy in 
his own little room. 

Time passed in the most peaceful manner, and without 
any notable incidents." 

We will pass with our reader without further comment 
over the two years which Erik spent at school and return 
to Horoe. 

Christmas had returned for the second time since Erik’s 
departure. It is in all Central and Northern Europe the 
great annual festival; because it is coincident with the 
dull season in nearly all industries. In Norway especial- 
ly, they prolong the festival for thirteen days. — Tretten 
yule dage ” (the thirteen days of Christmas), and they 
make it a season of great rejoicings. It is a time for fam- 
ily reunions, for dinners, and even for weddings. 

Provisions are abundant, even in the poorest dwellings. 
Everywhere the greatest hospitality is the order of the 
day. 

The ‘‘ Yule ol,” or Christmas beer, is drunk freely. 
Every visitor is offered a bumper in a wooden cup, mount- 
ed in gold, silver, or copper, which the poorest families 
possess, and which cups have been transmitted to them from 


54 THE WAIF OF THE CYNTHIA/^ 

time immemorial. The visitor must empty this cup, and 
exchange with his hosts the joyful wishes of the season, 
and for a happy New Year. 

It is also at Christmas that the servants receive their 
new clothes; which are often the best part of their wages 
— that the cows, and sheep, and even the birds of the air, 
receive a double ration, which is exceptionally large. 
They say in Norway of a poor man,” that he is so poor 
that he can not even give the sparrows their dinner at 
Christmas. 

Of these thirteen traditional days, Christmas-eve is the- 
gayest. It is the custom for the young girls and boys to 
go around in bands on their ‘‘ schnee-schuhe,” or snow- 
shoes, and stop before the houses, and sing in chorus the 
old national melodies. The clear voices suddenly sound- 
ing through the fresh night air, in the lonely valleys, with 
their wintery surroundings, have an odd and charming- 
effect. The doors are immediately opened, the singers 
are invited to enter, and they offer them cake, dried 
apples, and ale; and often make them dance. After this 
frugal supper the joyous band depart, like a flock of gulls, 
to perform the same ceremony further away. Distances 
are regarded as nothing, for on their schnee-schuhe,”” 
which are attached to their feet by leather straps, they 
glide over several miles with marvelous rapidity. The 
peasants of Norway also use, with these show-shoes, a 
strong stick, to balance themselves, and help them along. 

This year the festival would be a joyous one for the 
Herseboms. They were expecting Erik. 

A letter from Stockholm had announced that he would 
arrive that evening. Therefore Otto and Vanda could 
net sit still. Every moment they ran to the door, to see 
if he was coming. Dame Katrina, although she reproved 
them for their impatience, felt in the same way herself, 
Mr. Hersebom smoked his pipe silently, and was divided 
in his mind between a longing to see his adopted son, and 


55 


THE WAIF OF THE CYKTHIA. 

tlie fear that be would not be able to keep him wdth them 
very long. 

For the fiftieth time, perhaps, Otto had gone to the 
door, when he gave a shout and cried out: 

Mother! Vanda! I believe it is he!’’ 

They all rushed to the door. In the distance, on the 
road which led from Bergen, they saw a black object. It 
grew larger rapidly, and soon took the shape of a young 
man, clothed in gray cloth, wearing a fur cap, and carry- 
ing merrily over his slioulders a knapsack of green leather. 
He had on snow*-shoes, and would soon be near enough to 
recognize. 

The traveler perceived those who were watching before 
the door, and taking otf his cap, he waved it around his 
head. 

Two minutes later Erick was in the arms of Katrina, 
Otto, Vanda, and even Mr. Hersebom, who had left his 
arm-chair and advanced to the door. 

They hugged him, and almost stifled him with caresses. 
They went into ecstasies over his improved appearance. 
Dame Katrina among them all could not get accustomed 
to it. 

What — is this the dear babe that I nursed on my 
knees?” she cried. This great boy, with such a frank 
and resolute air, with these strong shoulders, this elegant 
form, and on whose lip I can already see signs of a mus- 
tache. Is it possible?” 

The brave woman was conscious of feeling a sort of re- 
spect for her former nursling. She was proud of him, 
above all for the tears of joy which she saw in his eyes. 
For he also was deeply affected. 

Mother, is it really you,” he exclaimed. I can hard- 
ly believe that I am with you all again. The two years 
have seemed so long to me. I have missed you all, as I 
know you have missed me.” 

‘‘ Yes,” said Mr. Hersebom, gravely. Kot a day has 


56 THE WAIF OF THE ^^CYHTHIA/^ 

passed without our having spoken of you. Morning’ 
and evening, and at meal times, it was your name that 
was constantly on our lips. But you, my boy, you have 
not forgotten us in the grand city? You are contented 
’ to return and see the old country and the old house ?^^ 

am sure that you do not doubt it,” said Erik, as he 
embraced them all, You were always in my thoughts. 
But above all when the wind blew a gale. I thought of 
you, father. I said to myself. Where is he? Has he 
returned home in safety? And in the evening I used to 
read the meteorological bulletin in the doctor’s newspaper, 
to see what kind of weather you had had on the coast of 
Norway; if it was the same as on the coast of Sweden ?— and 
I found that you have severe storms more often than we 
have in Stockholm, wliich come from America, and beat on 
our mountains. Ah ! how often I have wished that I could 
be with you in your little boat to help you with the sail, 
and overcome all difficulties. And on the other hand 
when the weather was fine it seemed to mo as if I was in 
prison in that great city, between the tall three-story 
houses. Yes! I would have given all the world to be on 
the sea for one hour, and to feel as formerly free, and joy- 
fully exhilarated by the fresh air!” 

A smile brightened the weather-beaten face of the 
fisherman. 

His books have not spoiled him,” he said. A joy- 
ful season and a happy New- Year to you, my child!” he 
added. ‘^Come, let us go to the table. Dinner is only 
waiting for you.” 

When he was once more seated in his old place on the 
right hand of Katrina, Erik was able to look around 
him, and mark the changes that two years had made in 
the family. Otto was now a large, robust boy of sixteen 
years of age, and who looked twenty. As for Vanda, 
two years had added wonderfully to her size and beauty.^ 
Her countenance had become more refined. Her magnifi- 


THE WAIF or THE ^‘^CYKTHIA/^ 57 

cent blonde hair, which lay in heavy braids upon her 
shoulders, formed around her forehead a light silvery 
cloud. Modest and sweet as usual, she busied herself, al- 
most unconsciously, with seeing that no one wanted for 
anything. 

Vanda has grown to be a great girlT said her mother, 
proudly, And if you knew, Erik, how learned she has 
i become, how hard she has worked and studied since you 
left us! She is the best scholar in the school now, and 
Mr. Malarius says she is his only consolation for no longer 
having you among his pupils.” 

Dear Mr. Malarius! how glad I shall be to see him 
again,” said Erik. So our Vanda has become so learned, 
has she?” he replied with interest, while the young girl 
blushed up to the roots of her hair at these maternal 
praises. 

‘^She has learned to play the organ also, and Mr. 
Malarius says that she has the sweetest voice of all the 
choir?” 

Oh, decidedly, it is a very accomplished young person 
whom I find on my return,” Erik said, laughing, to re- 
lieve the embarrassment of his sister. ‘‘We must make 
her display all her talents to-morrow,” 

And without affectation he began to talk about all the 
good people of Noroe, asking questions about each one; in- 
quiring for his old school-mates, and about all that had 
happened since he went away. He asked about their 
fishing adventures, and all the details of their daily life. 
Them on his part, he satisfied the curiosity of his family, 
by giving an account of his mode of life in Stock- 
holm; he told them about Dame Greta, about Kajsa, and 
the doctor. 

“ That reminds me that T have a letter foryou, father,” 
he said, drawing it out of the inside pocket of his vest. 
“ I do not know what it contains, but the doctor told me 
to take good care of it, for it was about me.” 


58 THE WAIF OF THE ^^CYKTHIA.^^ 

Mr. Hersebom took the letter, and laid it on the table 
by his side. 

Well!” said Erik, are you not going to read it?” 

‘^No,” answered the fisherman, laconically. 

But, since it concerns me?” persisted the young man. 

It is addressed to me,” said Mr, Hersebom, holding 
the letter before his eyes. Yes, I will read it at my 
leisure.” Filial obedience is the basis of family govern- 
ment in Norway. 

Erik bowed his head in acquiescence. 

When they rose from the table, the three children 
seated themselves on their little bench in the chimney- 
corner, as they had so often done before, and began one of 
those confidential conversations, where each one relates 
what the other is curious to know, and where they tell 
the same things a hundred times. 

Katrina busied herself about the room, putting every- 
thing in order; insisting that Vanda should for once 
“ play the lady,” as she said, and not trouble herself 
about household matters. 

As for Mr. Hersebom, he had seated himself in his 
favorite arm-chair, and was smoking his pipe in silence. 
It was only after he had finished this important opera- 
tion that he decided to open the doctor’s letter. 

He read it through without saying a single word; then 
he folded it up, put it in his pocket, and smoked a second 
pipe, like the first, without uttering a sound. He seemed 
to be absorbed in his own reflections. 

Although he was never a talkative man, his silence,apr 
peared singular to Dame Katrina. After she had finished 
her work, she went and seated herself beside him, and 
made two or three attempts to draw him into conversation, 
but she only received the most brief replies. Being thus 
repulsed, she became melancholy, and the children them- 
selves, after talking breathlessly for some time, began 
to be affected by the evident sadness of their parents. 


THE WAIF OF THE ^"^CYHTHIA/^ 


59 


Twenty youthful voices singing in chorus before the 
door suddenly greeted their ears, and made a happy di- 
version. It was a merry band of Erik’s old classmates, 
who had conceived the pleasant idea of coming to give him 
a cordial welcome home. 

They hastened to invite them into the house, and offered 
them the customary feast, whilst they eagerly pressed 
around their old friend to express the great pleasure which 
they felt in seeing him again. Erik was touched 
by the unexpected visit of the friends of his childhood, 
and was anxious to go with them on their Christmas 
journey, and Vanda and Otto also were, naturally, eager 
to be of the party. Dame Katrina charged them not to 
go too far, but to bring their brother back early, as he 
needed rest after his journey. 

The door was hardly closed upon them, when she re- 
sumed her seat beside her husband. 

Well, has the doctor discovered anything?” she asked, 
anxiously. 

Instead of answering, Mr. Hersebom took the letter 
from his pocket, and read it aloud, but not without hesi- 
tating over some words which were strange to him: 

“ My dear Hersebom,” wrote the doctor, “it is now two years 
since you intrusted your dear child to my care, and every day I 
have had renewed pleasure in watching his progress in all the 
studies that he has undertaken. His intelligence is as remarkable 
RS his heart is generous. Erik is truly one of nature’s nobleman, 
and the parents who have lost such a son, if the}^ knew the extent 
of their misfortune, would be objects of pity. But it is very doubt- 
ful whether his parents are still living. As we agreed, 1 have 
spared no efforts to discover them. I have written to several persons 
in England who have an agency for making special researches. I 
have had advertisements inserted in twenty different new^spapers, 
English, Irish, and Scotch. Not the least ray of light has been 
thrown upon this mystery, and I have to confess that all the infor- 
mation which I have succeeded in procuring has rather tended to 
deepen the mystery. 


60 THE WAIF OF THE CYNTHIA/^ 

“ The name ‘ Cynthia,’ I find in very common use in the English 
navy. From Lloyd’s ofiSce, they inform me, that there are seven- 
teen ships, of different tonnage, bearing this name. Some of these 
ships belong to English ports, and some to Scotland and Ireland. 
My supposition concerning the nationality of the child is therefore 
confirmed, and it becomes more and more evident to me that Erik 
is of Irish parentage. I do not know whether you agree with me 
on this point, but I have already mentioned it to two of my most 
intimate friends in Stockholm, and everything seems to confirm it. 

“ Whether this Irish family are all dead, or whether they have 
some interest in remaining unknown, I have not been able to dis- 
cover any trace of them. 

“Another singular circumstance, and which 1 also think looks 
still more suspicious, is the fact that no shipwreck registered at 
Lloyd’s, or at any of the marine insurance companies, corresponds 
with the date of the infant’s arrival on your coast. Two vessels 
named ‘ Cynthia ’ have been lost, it is true, during this century ; but 
one was in the Indian Ocean, thirty -two years ago, and the other 
was in sight of Portsmouth eighteen years ago. 

“We are therefore obliged to conclude that the infant was not 
the victim of a shipwreck. 

“Doubtless he was intentionally exposed to the mercy of the 
waves. This would explain why all my inquiries have been fruit- 
less. 

“Be this as it may, after having questioned successively all the 
proprietors of the vessels bearing the name of ‘ Cynthia,’ without ob- 
taining any information, and after exhausting all known means of 
pursuing my investigations, I have been compelled to conclude that 
there is no hope of discovering Erik’s family. 

“The question that arises for us to decide, my dear Ilerseboni, 
and particularly for you, is what w^e ought to say to the boy, and 
what we ought to do for him.. 

“ If I were in your place, I should now tell him all the facts about 
himself which affect him so nearly, and leave him free to choose 
his own path in life. You know we agreed to adopt this course if 
my efforts should prove unsuccessful. The time has come for you 
to keep your word. I have wished to leave it to you to relate all 
this to Erik. He is returning to Noroe still ignorant that he is not 
your son, and he does not know whether he is to return to Stockholm 
or remain with you. It is for you to tell him. 

“ Remember, if you refuse to fulfill this duty, Erik would have 
the right some day, perhaps, to be astonished at you. Recall to mind 


THE AVAIF OF THE CYHTHIA/'’ 


61 


also that he is a boy of too remarkable abilities to be condemned to 
an obscure and illiterate life. Such a sentence would have been 
unmerited two years ago, and now, after his brilliant career at 
Stockholm, it would be positively unjustifiable. 

“ I therefore renew my offer: let him return to me and finish 
his studies, and take at Upsal the degree of Doctor of Medicine. I 
will continue to provide for him as if he were my own son, and he 
has only to go on and win honors and a fortune. 

“ I know that, in addressing you and the excellent adopted mother 
of Erik, I leave his future in good hands. No personal considera- 
tion, I am sure, will prevent you from accepting my offer. Take 
Mr. Malarius’ advice in this matter. 

“ While awaiting your reply, Mr. Hersebom, I greet you affec- 
tionately, and I beg you to remember me most kindly to your 
worthy wife and children. 

“ R. W. SCHWARYENCRONA, M. D.” 

When the fisherman had finished reading this letter. 
Dame Katrina, who had been silently weeping while she 
listened to it, asked him what he intended to do. 

‘‘My duty is very clear,” he said. “I shall tell the 
boy everything.” 

“ That is my opinion also; it must be done, or we 
should never have another peaceful moment,” she mur- 
mured, as she dried her eyes. 

•Then they both relapsed into silence. 

It was past midnight when the three children returned 
from their expedition. Their cheeks were rosy, and their i 
eyes shone with pleasure from their walk in the fresh air. 
They seated themselves around the fire to finish gayly 
their Christmas-eve by eating a last cake before the 
enormous log which looked like a burning cavern. 


CHAPTER VI. 
erik’s decision. 

The next day the fisherman called Erik to him, and in 
the presence of Katrina, Otto, and Vanda, spoke to him 
as follows: 


62 THE WAIF OF THE "^CYHTHIA/^ 

Erik, the letter of Doctor Schwaryencrona was about 
you. He writes that you have given entire satisfaction to 
your teachers, and the doctor offers to pay all the expenses 
of your education, if you wish to continue your studies. 
But this letter also requires you to decide for yourself, 
whether you will accept this offer, or remain with us at 
Noroe, which we would like so much to have you do, as 
you no doubt know. But before you make up your mind, 
I must tell you a great secret, a secret that my wife and I 
would have preferred to keep to ourselves.” 

At this moment Dame Katrina could not restrain her 
tears, and, sobbing, she took the hand of Erik and pressed 
it to her heart, as if protesting against the information 
which the young man was now to hear. 

This secret,” continued Mr. Hersebom, in a strangely 
altered voice, /‘is that you are our son only by adoption. 
I found you on the sea, my child, and brought you home 
^yhen you were only eight or nine months old. God is 
my witness that we never intended to tell you this, and 
neither my wife nor myself have ever made the least dif- 
ference between you, and Otto, and Vanda. But Doctor 
Schwaryencrona requires us to do so. Therefore, 1 wish 
you to read what he has written to me.” 

Erik had suddenly become deadly pale. Otto and Vanda, 
surprised at what they had heard, both uttered a cry of 
astonishment. Then they put their arms around Erik, 
and clung closely to him, one on the right, and the other 
on the left. 

Then Erik took the doctor’s letter, and without trying 
to conceal his emotion, he read what he had written to 
Mr. Hersebom. 

The fisherman then told him all the facts about himself. 
He explained how Dr. Schwaryencrona had undertaken to 
try and discover the family to which he belonged; and, 
also, that he had been unsuccessful. How, that but for 
his advice and suggestions, they would never have thought 


THE WAIF OF THE CYNTHIA/^ 63 

of doing so. Then Dame Katrina arose, and going to the 
oaken chest, brought out the garments that the baby 
had worn, and showed him also the coral which had been 
fastened around his neck. The story was naturally so 
full of dramatic interest to the children, that they forgot 
for a time, at least, how sad it was. They looked with 
wonder at the lace, and velvet, the golden setting of the 
coral, and the inscription. It almost seemed to them as 
if they were taking part in some fairy tale. The impossi- 
bility of obtaining any information, as reported by the 
doctor, only made them regard these articles as almost 
sacred. 

Erik looked at them as if he were in a dream, and his 
thoughts flew to the unknown mother, who, without doubt, 
had herself dressed him in these little garments, and more 
than once shook the coral before the eyes of the baby to 
make him smile. It seemed to him when he touched 
them as if he held direct communion with her through 
time and space. 

But where was this mother? Was she still living, or 
had she perished? Was she weeping for her lost son, or 
niust the son, on the contrary, think of her as forever 
lost to him? 

He remained for some minutes absorbed in these reflec- 
tions, with his head bent, but a word from Dame Katrina 
recalled him to himself. 

‘^Erik, you are always our child,’^ she cried, disturbed 
by his silence. 

The eyes of the young man as he looked around him 
fell on all their loving countenances — the maternal look 
of the loving wife, the honest face of Mr. Hersebom, 
that of Otto even more affectionate than usual, and that 
of Vanda, serious and troubled. As he read the tender- 
ness and disquietude displayed on all their faces, Erik 
felt as if his heart was melting within him. In a moment 
he realized his situation, and saw vividly the scene which 


64 THE WAIT OF THE CYHTHIA/^ 

his father had described. The cradle abandoned to the 
mercy of the waves, rescued by the hardy fisherman, and 
oarried to his wife; and these people, humble and poor as 
they were, had not hesitated to take care of the little 
stranger, to adopt and cherish him as their own son. 
They had not spoken of tlie matter for fourteen years, and 
" now they were hanging on his words as if they were a 
matter of life and death to them. 

All this touched him so deeply that suddenly his tears 
€ame. An irresistible feeling of love and gratitude over- 
whelmed him. He felt eager on his part to repay by 
some devotion the tenderness which they had shown to 
him. He resolved to stay with them at Noroe forever, 
and content himself with their humble lot, while he en- 
deavored to do everything in his power to repay them. 

Mother,’’ said he, throwing himself into Katrina’s 
arms, ‘‘do you think that I can hesitate, now that I 
know all? We will write to the doctor, and thank him 
for his kind offer, and tell him that I have chosen to 
remain with you. I will be a fisherman, like you, father, 
and like Otto. Since you have given me a place at your 
fireside, I would prefer to retain it. Since you have nour- 
ished me by the labor of your hands, I ask to be allowed 
to repay you in your old age for your generosity toward 
me when I was a helpless infant.” 

“ God be praised!” cried Dame Katrina, pressing Erik 
to her heart in a tiiinsport of joy an d^ tenderness, 

“ I knew that the child would prefer the sea to all their 
books,” said Mr. Hersebom, not understanding the sacri- 
fice that Erik’s decision would be to him. 

“ Come, the matter is settled. We will not talk about 
it any more, but only try to enjoy this good festival of 
Christmas!” 

They all embraced each other, with eyes humid with 
happiness, and vowed they would never be separated. 

When Erik was alone he could not help a stifled sigh. 


THE WAIF OF THE ^^CYHTHIA/’ 65 

as he thought about all his former dreams of work, and of 
the career which he had renounced. But still he experi- 
enced at the same time a joy which he believed would re- 
pay him for the sacrifice. 

‘'Since it is the wish of my adopted parents,’’ he said 
to himself, “ the rest does not signify. I ought to be 
willing to work for them in the sphere and condition 
where their devotion has placed me. If I have sometimes 
felt ambitious to take a higher position in the world, was 
it not that I might be able to assist them? Since it makes 
them happy to have me with them, and as they desire 
nothing better than their present life, I must try to be 
contented, and endeavor by good conduct and hard work 
to give them satisfaction. Adieu, then, to my books.” 

Thus he mused, and soon his thoughts returned to the 
time when the fisherman had found him floating in his 
little cradle on the waves. What country did he belong 
to? Who were his parents? Were they still alive? Had 
he in some foreign country brothers and sisters whom he 
would never know? 

Christmas had also been in Dr. Schwaryencrona’s house' 
in Stockholm a season of great festivity. It was at this 
time, as the reader doubtless remembers, that they had 
agreed to decide the bet between him and Mr. Bredejord, 
and that Professor Hochstedt was to be ihe umpire. 

For two years not a word had been said by either of 
them about this bet. The doctor had been patiently pur- 
suing his researches in England, writing to the maritime 
agencies, and multiplying his advertisements in the news- 
papers; but he had taken care not to confess that his 
efforts had been fruitless. 

As for Mr. Bredejord, he had had the good taste to 
avoid all allusion to the subject, and contented himself 
with occasionally admiring the beautiful binding of the 
Pliny which was displayed in the doctor’s book -case. 

* But when he struck his snuff-box sharply with the ends 

3 


C6 THE WAIF OF THE ^^CYKTHIA/^ . 

of bis fingers, while be looked at the book, the doctor cor- 
rectly interpreted the pantomime, which was a shock to 
his nerves, and said to himself: 

Oh, yes; he is thinking how well the Pliny w'ill look 
beside his elegant editions of Quintilian and Horace/’ 

On these evenings be was more merciless than ever, if 
his unfortunate partner made any mistakes at whist. 

But time had taken its flight, and he was now obliged 
to submit the question to the impartial arbitration of Pro- 
fessor Hocbstedt. 

Dr. Schwaryencrona approached the subject frankly. 
Kajsa had hardly left him alone with his two friends, 
when he confessed to them, as he had confessed in his letter 
to Mr. Hersebom, that bis investigations had been without 
result. Nothing had occurred to throw any light upon 
the mystery which surrounded Erik’s origin, and the doc- 
tor in all sincerity declared that the problem appeared to 
him to be insolvable. 

‘‘But,” he continued, “ I should be doing myself an 
injustice if I did not declare with equal sincerity that I do 
not believe that I have lost my bet, I have not discov- 
ered Erik’s family, it is true, but all the information that 
I have been able to obtain corroborates the conclusion 
which I had arrived at. The ‘ Cynthia ’ was, no doubt, 
an English vessel, for there are at least seventeen ships 
bearing this name registered at Lloyd’s. As for the eth- 
nographical characteristics, they are clearly Celtic. My 
hypothesis, therefore, as to the nationality of Erik, is vic- 
toriously confirmed. I am more than ever certain that he 
is, of Irish extraetion as I at first surmised. But I can not 
compel his family to come forward and acknowledge him, 
if they have any reasons of their own for wishing him to 
continue lost to them. This is all I have to say, my dear 
Hocbstedt; and now you must be the judge as to whether 
the Quintilian of our friend Bredejord should not legiti- 
mately be transferred to my book-case!” 


THE WAIF OF THE CYHTHIA/^ 67 

At these words, which seemed to occasion a strong in- 
clination to laugh, the lawyer fell back in his arm-chair, 
raised his hands as if in protestation, then he fixed his 
brilliant eyes upon Professor Hochstedt to see how he 
would regard the matter. The professor did not betray 
the embarrassment which might have been expected. He 
would have certainly felt miserable if the doctor had 
urged any incontrovertible argument, which would have 
compelled him to decide in favor of one or the other. His 
prudent character led him to speak in indefinite terms. 
He excelled in presenting, one after the other, both sides 
of a question, and he reveled in his vagaries, like a fish in 
water. Therefore, this evening he felt quite equal to the 
situation. 

‘‘ The fact is incontestable,’’ he said, shaking bis head, 
^^that there are seventeen English vessels bearing the 
name of 'Cynthia,’ and this seems to favor the conclu- 
sion arrived at by our eminent friend. The characteristic 
traits also have assuredly great weight, and I do not hesi- 
tate to say that they appear to me to be quite conclusive. 
I do not hesitate to confess that if I were called upon to 
give an opinion as to Erik’s nationality, I should say that 
he was Irish. But to decide the bet in question we re- 
quire something more than probabilities; we must have facts 
to guide us. The chances so far greatly favor the opin- 
ion of Dr. Schwaryencrona, but Bredejord can allege that 
nothing has actually been proved. I see, therefore, no 
sufficient reason for declaring that the Quintilian has 
been won by the doctor; neither can I say that the profess- 
or ha^ lost his Pliny. In my opinion, as the question re- 
mains undecided, it ought to be annulled, which is the 
best thing to do in such a case.” 

The doctor’s face clearly betrayed- his dissatisfaction. 
As for Mr. Bredejord he leaped to his feet, saying: 

"Your argument is a beautiful one, my dear Hoch- 
stedt, but I think you are hasty in your conclusions. 


68 THE WAIF OF THE ^'CYHTIJIA/^ 

Scliwaryencrona, you say, has not verified his opinions 
sufficiently for you to say positively that he has won the 
bet, although you think that all the probabilities are in 
his favor. What will you say then, if I prove to you im- 
mediately that the ^Cynthia’ was not an English vessel 
at alir 

'MVhat would I say?” said the professor, somewhat 
troubled by this sudden attack. Upon my word I do not 
know. I would have to consider the question in a differ- 
ent aspect.” 

Examine it then at your leisure,” answered the advo- 
cate, thrusting his hand into the inner pocket of his coaU 
and taking out a case from which he selected a letter in- 
closed in one of those yellow envelopes, which betray at 
the first glance their American origin. 

This is a document which you can not controvert,” 
he added, placing the letter before the doctor’s eyes, who 
read aloud: 

“ To Mr. Bredejord, Stockholm. 

“ New York, October 27tli. 

“Sir, — In reply to your letter of the 5th instant, I hasten to 
write you the following facts: — 

“ 1st. — A vessel named ‘ Cynthia,’ commanded by Captain Bar- 
ton, and the property of the Canadian General Transx>ortation Com- 
pany, was lost, with her cargo and all on board, just fourteen years 
ago, in the neighborhood of the Faroe Islands, 

“ 2d. — This vessel was insured in the General Steam Navigation 
Company of New York for the sum of eight hundred thousand 
dollars. 

“3d.— The disappearance of the ‘Cynthia’ having remained 
unexplained, and the causes of the sad accident never having been 
clearly proved to the satisfaction of the insurance company, a law- 
suit ensued, which was lost by the proprietors of the said vessel. 

“4th. — The loss of tliis law^suit occasioned the dissolution of the 
Canadian General Transportation Company, which has ceased to 
exist for the last eleven years, having gone into liquidation. While 


THE WAIF OF THE CYNTHIA/^ 69 

waiting to hear from you again, I beg of you, sir, to accept our 
sincere salutations. 

“ Jeeemiah Smith, Walker & Co., 

“ Maritime Agents.” 

‘‘ Well, what do you say to that?” asked Mr. Bredejord, 
when the doctor had finished reading the letter. ^‘Itis 
a document of some value, I think. Do you agree with 
me?” 

I quite agree with you,” answered the doctor. ‘^How 
did you procure it?” 

“ In the simplest way in the world. That evening when 
you spoke tome about the ‘ Cynthia ’ being necessarily an 
English vessel, I thought that you were taking too limited 
a field for your researches, and that the vessel might be an 
American one. When time passed, and you received no 
intelligence, for you would have told us if you had, the 
idea occurred to me of writing to New York. The third 
letter brought the result Avhich you have before you. The 
affair is no longer a complicated one. Do you not think 
that it assures to me beyond contest the possession of 
your Pliny?” 

It appears to. me to be rather a forced conclusion,” 
replied the doctor, taking the letter and reading it over 
again, to see if he could find any new arguments to sup- 
port his theory. 

How forced?” cried the advocate. 

‘'I have proved to you that the vessel was an American 
one, and that she was lost off the Faroe Islands, that is to 
say, near the coast of Norway, precisely at the time which 
corresponds to the arrival of the infant, and still you are 
not convinced of your error.” 

Not in the least, my dear friend. I do not dispute 
the value or your document. You have discovered what I 
have found it impossible to do — the true ^Cynthia,’ 
which was lost at a little distance from our coast, and at 
a specified epoch; but permit me' to say, that this only 


70 THE WAIF OF THE CTKTHIA/^ 

confirms precisely my theory, for the vessel was a Cana- 
dian one, or in other words, English, and the Irish ele- 
ment is very strong in some parts of Canada, and I have 
therefore more reason than ever for being sure that the 
cliild is of Irish origin.’’ 

Ah, is that what you find in my letter?” said Mr. 
Bredejord, more vexed than he was willing to appear to 
be. Then without doubt you persist in believing 
that you have not lost your Pliny?” 

Assuredly!” 

‘^Perhaps you think you have a right to my Quintil- 
ian ?” 

I. hope in any case to be able to prove my right, 
thanks to your discovery, if you will only give me time 
by renewing the bet.” 

‘^I am willing. I ask nothing better. How much 
time do you want?” 

Let us take two more years, and wait until the second 
Christmas after this one.” 

It is agreed,” answered Mr. Bredejord. ‘‘But be as- 
sured, doctor, that you will finally see me in possession of 
your Pliny!” 

“ By my faith no. It will make a fine appearance in 
my book-case beside your Quintilian.” 


CHAPTER VII. 

Vanda’s opinion. 

In the beginning, Erik burning with zeal at the sacri- 
fice which he had made, devoted all his energies to a fish- 
erman’s life, and tried to forget that he had ever known 
any other. He was always the first to rise and prepare 
the boat for his adopted father, who found every morning 
all the arrangements completed, and he had only to step 
on board. If the wind failed, then Erik took the heavy 


THE WAIF OF THE ^^OYHTHIA.’^ 71 

oars, and rowed with all his strength, seeming to choose 
the hardest and most fatiguing duties. Nothing dis- 
couraged him, neither the long waiting for the fish to 
seize tiie bait, nor the various preparations to which the 
captive was subjected — first, the removal of the tongue, 
which is a most delicate morsel; then the head, then the 
hones, before placing them in the reservoir, where they 
receive their first salting. Whatever their work was, Erik 
did his part not only conscientiously, but eagerly. He 
astonished the placid Otto by his extreme application to 
the smallest details of their business. 

. How you must have suffered, when yon were shut up 
in the town,’’ said the lad to him, naively. “ You only 
seem to be in your element when you are on the borders of 
the fiord or on the open sea.” 

When their conversation took this turn, Erik always 
remained silent. Sometimes, however, he would revert 
to the subject himself, and try to prove to Otto, or rather 
to himself, that there was no better state of existence 
than their own. 

It is what I have always heard,” the other would an- 
swer with his calm smile. 

And poor Erik would turn aw^ay and stifle a sigh. 

The truth is that he suffered cruelly after renouncing 
his studies and seeing himself condemned to a, life of 
manual labor. When these thoughts came to him he 
fought against them with all his might. He did not 
wish any one to suspect that he felt in this way, and in 
hiding them within his own breast he suffered all the 
more. 

A catastrophe which occurred at the beginning of the 
spring, only served to increase his discouragement. 

One day, as there was a great deal of work to do at 
home in piling together the salted fish, Mr. Hersebom had 
intrusted it to Erik and to Otto, and had gone out to fish 
alone. The weather was stormy, and the sky very cloudy 


72 THE WAIF OF THE CYNTHIA/^ 

for the time of the year. The two young men, although 
they worked actively, could not help noticing that it was 
exceptionally dull, and they felt the atmosphere very 
heavy. 

It is singular!” said Erik, but I feel a roaring in my 
ears as if I were some distance above the earth in a 
balloon.” 

Almost immediately his nose began to bleed. Otto had 
a similar sensation, although not quite so severe. 

I think the barometer must be very low,” said Erik, 

If I had time I would run to Mr. Malarius’ and see.” 

You have plenty of time,” said Otto. Our work is 
nearly done, and even if you were delayed I could easily 
finish it alone.” 

Then I will go,” replied Erik. I do not know why 
the state of the atmosphere should trouble me so much. 

I wish father was home.” 

As he walked toward the school, he met Mr. Malarius 
on the road. 

^^Is it you, Erik?” said the teacher. ‘‘lam glad to 
see you, and make sure that you are not on the sea. I 
was just going to inquire. The barometer has fallen with 
such rapidity during the last half hour. I have never 
seen anything like it. We are surely going to have a 
change of weather.” 

Mr. Malarius had hardly finished speaking, when a dis- 
tant grumbling, followed by a lugubrious roaring, fell 
upon their ears. The sky became covered with a cloud as 
black as ink, which spread rapidly in all directions, and 
obscured every object with great swiftness. Then sud- 
denly, after an interval of complete silence, the leaves of 
the trees, the bits of straw, the sand, and even the stones, 
were swept away by a sudden gust of wind. 

The hurricane had begun. 

It raged with unheard-of violence. The chimneys, the 
window shutters, and in some places even the roofs of the . 


THE WAIF OF THE '^CYHTHIA/^ 73 

houses were blown down; and the boat-houses without 
exception were carried away and destroyed by the wind. 
In the fiord, which was usually as calm as a well in a 
court- yard, the most terrible tempest raged; the waves 
were enormous and came and went, breaking against the 
shore with a deafening noise. 

The cyclone raged for an hour, then arrested in its 
course by the heights of Norway, it moved toward the 
south, and swept over continental Europe. It is noted 
in meteorological annals as one of the most extraordinary 
and disastrous that ever was known upon the Atlantic 
coast. These great changes of the atmosphere are now 
generally announced beforehand by the telegraph. Most 
of the European sea-ports forewarned of the danger have 
time to warn vessels and seamen of the threatened 
tempest, and they seek a safe anchorage. By this means 
many disasters are averted. 

But on the distant and less frequented coasts, in the 
fishing-hamlets, the number of shipwrecks was beyond 
computation. 

In one office, that of Veritas in France, there 
were registered not less than 730. 

The first thought of all the members of the Hersebom 
family, as well as of all the other families of fishermen, 
was naturally for those who were on the sea on this dis- 
astrous day. Mr. Hersebom went most often to the west- 
ern coast of a large island which was about two miles dis- 
tant, beyond the entrance to the fiord. It was the spot 
where he had first seen Erik. They hoped that during 
the tempest he had been able to find shelter by running 
his boat upon the low and sandy shore. But Erik and 
Otto felt so anxious that they could not wait until evening 
to see if this hope was well founded. 

The 'fiord had hardly resumed its ordinary placidity, 
after the passage of the hurricane, when they borrowed 
a boat of one of their neighbors, in order to go in search 


74 THE WAIF OF THE CYNTHIA/^ 

of him. Mr. Malarius insisted upon accompanying the 
young men upon their expedition, and they all three set 
out, anxiously watched by Katrina and her daughter. 

On the fiord the wind had nearly gone down, but it 
blew from the west, and to reach the entrance to the 
harbor they were obliged to use their oars. This took 
them more than an hour. 

When they reached the entrance an unexpected ob- 
stacle presented itself. The tempest was still raging on 
the ocean, and the waves dashed against the island which 
formed the entrance to the fiord of Koroe, forming two 
currents, which came and went with such violence in the 
narrow pass that it was impossible to gain the open sea. 
A steamboat could not have ventured through it, and 
a weak boat could not have resisted it for a moment. 

The only thing they could do, therefore, was to return 
to Noroe, and wait as patiently as they could. 

The hour when he habitually came home passed with- 
out bringing Mr. Hersebom, but none of the other fisher- 
men returned; so they hoped that they were all detained 
by the impassable state of the entrance to the fiord, and 
would not believe that he had personally met with any 
disaster. That evening was a very sad one at all the 
firesides where a member was missing. As the night 
passed without any of the absent men making their ap- 
pearance, the anxieties of their families increased. In Mr. 
Hersebom’s house nobody went to bed. -They passed the 
long hours of waiting seated in a circle around the fire, 
silent and anxious. 

Dawn is late in these high latitudes in March, but when 
at last it grew light it was bright and clear. The wind 
was calm, and they hoped they would be able to get 
through the pass. A regular fleet of boats, composed of 
every one who could get away from Noroe, was ready to 
go in search of the absent men. Just at this moment 
several vessels hove in sight, and soon reached the village. 


THE WAIF OF THE "^CYHTHIA/^ 75 

They were the fislierrnen who had gone out the day before, 
not expecting such a cyclone; but Mr. Hersebom was not 
among them. 

Nobody could give any account of him, and the fact of 
his not returning with the others increased their anxiety 
as all the men had been in great peril. Some had been 
surprised by the cyclone and dashed upon the shore, otliers 
had time to shelter themselves in a secure place of anchor- 
age. A few had reached the land just in time to save 
themselves. 

It was decided that the flotilla should go in search of 
those who were missing. Mr. Malarius who still wished 
to take part in the expedition accompanied Erik and Otto. 
A large yellow dog begged so earnestly to go with them, 
that at length they yielded. It was Kaas, the Greenland 
dog that Mr. Hersebom had brought back with him, after 
a voyage to Gape Farewell. 

After issuing from the pass the boats separated, some 
going to the right, and others to the left, to explore the 
shores of the innumerable islands which lie scattered near 
the entrance to the flord of Noroe, as well as all along the 
coast of Norway. 

When they met at midday at a given point, which had 
been agreed upon before separating, no trace of Mr. 
Hersebom had been discovered. As the search had ap- 
parently been well conducted, everyone was of the opinion 
that they had nothing more to do but to go home. 

But Erik was not willing to own himself defeated, and 
give up all hope so easily. He declared that having visit- 
ed all the islands which, lay toward the south, he now 
wished to explore those which were in the north. Mr. 
Malarias and Otto supported him; and seeing this they 
granted his desire. 

This persistence deserved some recompense. Toward 
two o’clock as they approached a large island, Kaas began 
suddenly to bark furiously; then before they could pre- 


76 THE WAIE OF THE ^^CYNTHIA/^ 

vent him he threw himself into the water, and swam to 
the shore. 

Erik and Otto rowed with all their strength in the 
same direction. Soon they saw the dog reach the island, 
and bound, while he uttered loud howls, toward what ap- 
' peared to be a human form lying extended upon the sand. 

They made all possible haste, and soon saw beyond a 
doubt that it was a man who was lying there, and this 
man was Mr. Hersebom; bloody, pale, cold, inanimate — 
dead, perhaps. Kaas was licking his hands, and uttering 
mournful cries. 

Erik’s first action was to drop on his knees beside the 
cold body, and apply his ear to his heart. 

‘‘He is alive, I feel it beat,” he cried. 

Mr. Malarius had taken one of Mr. Hersebom’s hands, 
and was feeling his pulse and he sliook his head, sadly 
and doubtfully; but he would not neglect any of the 
means which are usually tried in such cases. After taking 
off a large woolen girdle which he wore around his waist, 
he tore it in three pieces, and giving one to each of the 
young men, they rubbed vigorously the body, the arms, 
and the legs of the fisherman. 

It was soon manifest that this simple treatment had 
produced the effect of restoring the circulation. The 
beating of the heart grew stronger, the chest rose, and a 
feeble respiration escaped through the lips. In a little 
while Mr. Hersebom was partially restored to conscious- 
ness, for he distinctly moaned. 

Mr. Malarius, and the two young men lifted him from 
the ground, and carried him to the boat, where they has- 
tily arranged a bed for him of sails. As they laid him in 
the bottom of -the boat he opened his eyes. 

'“A drink!” he said in a weak voice. 

Erik held a flask of brandy to his lips. He swallowed ‘ 
a mouthful and appeared to be conscious of their arrival, 
for he tried to give them an affectionate and grateful 


THE WAIF OF THE CYKTHIA/^ 77 

smile. But fatigue overcame him almost immediately, and 
he fell into a heavy sleep which resembled a complete 
lethargy. Thinking justly that the best thing they could 
do was to get him home as speedily as possible, they took 
their oars and rowed vigorously; and in a very short time 
they reached Noroe. 

Mr. Hersebom was carried to his bed, and his wounds 
were dressed with arnica. He was fed with broth, and 
given a glass of beer, and in a short time he recovered 
consciousness. His injuries were not of a very grave 
nature. One of his arms was fractured, and his body 
was covered with wound and bruises. But Mr. Malarius 
insisted that he should remain quiet and rest, and not 
fatigue himself by attempting to talk. He was soon sleep- 
ing peacefully. 

It was not until the next day that they permitted him 
to speak and explain in a few words what had happened to 
him. 

He had been overtaken by the cyclone just as he had 
hoisted his sail to return to Noroe. He had been dashed 
against the rocks of the island and his boat had been 
broken into a thousand pieces and carried away by the 
waves. He had thrown himself into the sea to escape the 
frightful shock, when she struck, but in spite of all his 
efforts, he had been dashed by the waves upon the rocks 
and terribly wounded; he had only been able to drag him- 
self beyond the reach of the waves. 

Exhausted by fatigue, one arm broken, and his whole 
body covered with wounds, he had lain in an unconscious 
state, unable to move. He could give no account of the 
manner in which he had passed the twenty hours; doubt- 
less he had either been delirious or unconscious. 

Now that ho was saved, he began to lament for the 
loss of his boat, and because of his broken arm, which 
was now in splints. What would become of him, even 
admitting that he might be able to use his arm again 


78 THE WAIF OF THE CYNTHIA."^ 

after eight or ten weeks? The bout was the only capi- 
tal possessed by the family, and the boat had been 
broken to pieces by the wind.^ 

It would be very hard for a man of his age to be 
compelled to work for others. Besides, could he find 
work? It was very doubtful, for nobody in Noroe em- 
ployed any assistant, and the factory even had lately re- 
duced its hands. 

Such were the bitter reflections of Mr. Hersebom, while 
he lay upon his bed of pain; and he felt still worse when 
he was able to get up, and occupy his accustomed seat in 
his arm-chair. 

While waiting for his complete recovery, the family- 
lived upon such provisions as they had in the house, and 
by the sale of the salt cod-fish which still remained. But 
the future looked very dark, and nobody could see how ifc 
was to be lightened. 

This imminent distress had given a new turn to Erik’s 
thoughts. For two or three days he reflected that it was 
by his good fortune that Mr. Hersebom had been discov- 
ered. How could he help feeling proud, when he saw- 
Dame Katrina and Vanda look at him with intense grati- 
tude, as 'they said: ‘‘Dear Erik, our father saved you 
from the waves, and now, in your turn, you have snatched, 
him from death.” 

Certainly it was the highest recompense that he could 
desire for the self-abnegation of which he had given such 
a noble proof, in condemning himself to a fisherman’s 
life. To feel that he had been able to render his adopted 
family such an inestimable benefit was to him a thought 
full of sweetness and strength. This family, who had so 
generously shared with him all that they possessed, were 
now in trouble, and in want of food. But, could he re- 
main to be a burden to them? Was it not rather his duty 
to try and do something to assist them? 

Erik did not doubt his obligation to do this. He only 


THE WAIF OF THE ^^CYKTHIA.’^ 


79 


hesitated as to the best way for him to do it. Should he 
goto Bergen and become a sailor? or was there some better 
occupation open to him, where he could be immediately 
useful to them. He resolved to consult Mr. Malarius, 
who listened to his reasons, and approved of them, but 
did not think well of his project of becoming a sailor. 

I understood, but I deplored your decision when you 
were resigned to remain here and share the life of your 
adopted parents; but I can not understand why you should 
condemn yourself to the life of a sailor, which would take 
you far away from them, when Doctor Schwaryencrona 
offers you every advantage to pursue a more congenial 
career,” said Mr. Malarius. ^‘Eeflect, my dear child, 
before you make such a decision.” 

Mr. Malarius did not tell him that he had already 
written to Stockholm to inform the doctor of the sad 
state of their affairs, and the change which the cyclone of 
the 3d of March had made in the circumstances of Erik’s 
family. He was not surprised, when three days after his 
conversation with Erik, he received’ the following letter, 
which he lost no time in carrying to the house of Mr. 
Hersebom. 

The letter read as follows: 


“ Stockholm, March 17th. 

My dear Mr. Malarius,— I thank you cordially for informing 
me of the disastrous consequences of the cyclone of the 3d of IMarch 
to the worthy Mr. Hersebom. I am proud and happy to learn that 
Erik acted in these circumstances, as always before, like a brave boy 
and a devoted son. You will find a check in this letter for 500 
kroners; and I beg you to give them to him from me. Tell him if 
it is not enough to buy at Bergen a first-class boat, he must iet me 
know without delay. He must name this boat ‘ Cynthia,’ and then 
present it to Mr. Hersebom as a souvenir of filial love. That done, 
if Erik wishes to please me he will return to Stockholm and re- 
sume his studies. His place is always ready for him at my fireside, 
and if he needs a motive to assist in this decision, I add that I have 


80 THE WAIF OF THE CYNTHIA.'" 

at length obtained some information, and hope yet to be able to 
solve the mystery enshrouding his birth. 

“Believe me, my dear Malarius, your sincere and devoted friend, 
“ R. W. SCHWARYENCRONA, M.D.” 

You may imagine with what joy this letter was re_ 
ceived. The doctor, by sending this gift to Erik, showed 
that he understood the character of the old fisherman. If 
he had offered it directly to him, it is hardly probable 
that Mr. Hersebom would have accepted it. But he could 
not refuse the boat from Erik's hand, and bearing the 
name of Cynthia," which recalled how Erik had become 
a member of the family. Their only grief now, which 
already began to sadden all their countenances, was the 
thought that he must soon leave them again. Nobody 
dared to speak about it, although it was constantly in 
their thoughts, Erik himself, with his head bowed, was 
divided between the desire of satisfying the doctor, and 
realizing the secret wishes of his own heart, and the no 
less natural wish of giving no offense to his adopted 
parents. 

, It was Vanda who first broke the reserve, and spoke 
npon the subject, 

Erik," she said, in her sweet grave voice, you can 
not say ^ No ' to the doctor after receiving such a letter. 
You can not do it, because it would be treating him most 
ungratefully, and sinning against yourself. Your place 
is among scholars, and not among fishermen. I have 
thought so for a long time. Nobody has dared to tell you, 
therefore I tell you." 

y mda is right," said Mr. Malarius, with a smile. 

Vanda is right," repeated Dame Katrina, drying her 
eyes. . 

And in this manner, for the second time, Erik's de- 
parture was decided. 


THE WAIF OF THE ^^CYKTHIA/^ 


81 


CHAPTER VIII. 

PATRICK O’DOHOGHAN'. 

The information which Dr. Schwaryencrona had re- 
ceived was ‘not very important, but it suflSced to start 
his inquiries in a new direction. 

He had learned the name of the ex-director of the 
Canadian Transportation Company, it was Mr. Joshua 
Churchill. But they did not know what had become of 
this gentleman since the dissolution of the company. If 
they could succeed in finding him, he might be able to 
give them some information about the old records of the 
company; perhaps there might have been a list of the 
passengers by the Cynthia,’’ and the baby might have 
been registered with his family or with the persons who 
had charge of him. But their investigations proved very 
unsatisfactory. The solicitor who had formerly had the 
books in his possession as the receiver of the company 
about ten years before; did not know what had become of 
Mr. Churchill. Eor a moment Dr. Schwaryencrona con- 
soled' himself with a false hope. He remembered that 
the American newspapers usually published a list of the 
passengers embarking for Europe, and he sent for a nun- 
ber of old gazettes to see if he could find the ‘‘ Cynthia’s ” 
list; but he was soon convinced that this was a fruitless 
effort. He discovered that the practice of publishing the 
names of passengers on European steamships was of cow^ 
paratively recent date. But the old gazettes were of one 
use to him, they gave the exact date of sailing of the 

Cynthia,” which had left on the 3d of November, not 
from a Canadian port as they had at first supposed, but 
from New York, to go to Hamburg. 

It was therefore in New York that the doctor must 


82 


THE WAIF OF THE ‘^^CYHTHIA/^ 

first make his investigations, and, if unsuccessful, then 
in other parts of the United States. 

At Hamburg all his inquiries proved to be useless. The 
consignee of the Canadian Transportation Company knew 
nothing about the passengers of the Cynthia,” and could, 
only give them information about the freight, which they 
had already obtained. 

Erik had been in Stockholm six months- when they 
learned that the ex-director, Mr. Joshua Churchill, had 
died several years before, in an hospital, without leaving 
any known heirs, or probably any money. As for the 
registers of the company, they had probably been sold long 
before as waste paper. . 

These long researches led to nothing, except to provoke 
the sarcasms of Mr. Bredejord, which were wounding to 
the doctor’s self-love, who, however, did not as yet give 
way to despair. 

Erik’s history was now well known in the doctor’s 
household. They no longer forbore to speak openly about 
it, and the results of their researches were talked of both 
in the dining-room and the parlor. 

Perhaps the doctor had acted more discreetly during 
the first two years of Erik’s sojourn with him, when he 
had kept his affairs a secret. Now they furnished food 
for the gossiping of Kajsa and -Dame Greta, and even 
occupied the thoughts of Erik himself; and his reflections 
were often very melancholy. 

Not to know whether his parents were still living, to 
reflect that he might never be able to discover the secret 
of his birth, was in itself a sad. thought to him; but it 
w'as still more sad to be ignorant of the land of his birth. 

The poorest child in the streets, the most miserable 
peasant, knew at least what his country was, and to what 
branch of the great human family he belonged,” he would 
sometimes say to himself, as he thought of those things. 

But I am ignorant of all this, I am cast on the globe 


THE WAIF OF THE CYNTHIA."^ 83 

like a waif, like a giain of dust tossed by the winds, and 
nobody knows where I came from. I have no tradition — 
no past. The spot where my mother was born, and where 
her ashes now rest, is perhaps profaned and trodden 
under foot, and I am powerless to defend and protect it.^’ 

These thoughts saddened Erik. Sometimes he would 
tell himself that he had a mother in Dame Katrina, and 
a home at Mr. Hersebom’s, and thatKoroe was his country. 
He vowed that he would repay their kindness to him four- 
fold, and would always be a devoted son to Norway, bub 
still he felt himself in an exceptional position. 

Sometimes when he caught a glimpse of himself in a 
mirror, he could observe the physical difference between 
himself and those surrounding him. The color of his 
eyes and his skin often occasioned him gloomy reflections. 
Sometimes he would ask himself which country he would 
prefer to be a native of if he had a choice, and he studied 
history and geography that he might become better ac- 
quainted with the civilization of different countries, and 
with the habits of their inhabitants. It was a sort of 
consolation to him to believe that he belonged to the 
Celtic race, and he sought in books a confirmation of the 
theory of the doctor. 

But when the learned man repeated that in his opinion 
he was certainly Irish, Erik felt depressed. Why among 
all the Celtic race should he belong to the people who 
were the most oppressed? If he had felt absolutely sure 
of this, he would have loved this unfortunate country. 
But all proof being wanting, why might he not rather 
believe that he was French? There were certainly Celts 
in France, and it was a country that he would have been 
proud to claim as his own, with her glorious traditions, 
her dramatic history, and her fruitful principles, which 
she had disseminated all over the world. Oh! he could 
have passionately loved, and served with devotion, such a 
country. He would have felt a filial interest in studying 


84 


THE WAIF OF THE CYNTHIA/^ 


her glorious annals, in reading the works of her great 
authors, and in studying her poets. But alas! all these 
delicate emotions were denied him, and he felt that the 
problem of his origin would never be solved, since after 
so many years spent in making inquiries they had learned 
nothing. 

However, it seemed to Erik that if he could pursue 
these inquiries himself, and follow up the information 
already obtained, that he might discover something which 
might lead to some result, and his activity and zeal might 
succeed where money had failed. Would he not work 
with an ardor which must overcome all difficulties? 

This idea; took possession of his mind, and insensibly 
had a marked effect in his studies, giving them a special 
direction; although he was not aware of this fact himself. 
As he had made up his mind to travel, he commenced to 
study cosmography and nautical matters; in fact, every- 
thing that was taught in the school for marines. 

, Some day,’’ he said to himself, will pass my ex- 
amination as a captain, and then I shall go to New York 
in my own vessel, and pursue my inquiries with regard to 
the ' Cynthia.’ ” 

As a natural consequence, this project of personally in- 
vestigating the matter of his birth soon became known, 
for he was candor itself. 

Dr. Schwaryencrona, Mr. Bredejord and Professor 
Hochstedt ended by becoming interested, and finally 
adopted his views as their own. The question of Erik’s 
birth, which had at first only been an interesting problem 
in their eyes, engrossed them more and more. They saw 
how much Erik took it to heart, and as they were sin- 
cerely attached to him, they realized how important 
it was to him, and they were disposed to do eyery- 
thing in their power to cast some light upon the mystery. 

One fine evening, just as the vacation was approaching, 
it occurred to them that it would be a good idea to make 


^ THE WAIF OF THE CYHTHIA/^ S5 

an excursion to New York together, and see if they could 
obtain any further news about the matter. 

Who first conceived this idea was a disputed point 
among them, and gave rise to many discussions between 
the doctor and Mr. Bredejord, each claiming a priority. 
Doubtless it occurred to them both simultaneously; but 
be this as it may, the proposal was adopted unanimously, 
and in the month of September the three friends, accom- 
panied by Erik, embarked at Christiana for New York. 
Ten days later they had reached that city, and opened 
communication with the house of Jeremiah Smith, 
Walker & Company, from whom they had received the 
first intelligence. 

And now a new agent appeared on the scene, whose as- 
sistance they had had little suspicion of, and tins was 
Erik himself. In New York he only saw what would 
assist him in his search. He was up at daybreak visiting 
the wharves, accosting the sailors, whom he might chance 
to meet, working with indefatigable activity to collect the 
most minute intelligence. 

Do you know anything about the Canadian Trans- 
portation Company? Could you tell me of any officer, or 
passenger, or sailor, who had sailed on the ‘ Cynthia ’ 
he asked everywhere. 

Thanks to his perfect knowledge of the English lan- 
guage, his sweet and serious countenance, and his famili- 
arity with everything pertaining to the sea, be was well 
received everywhere. They mentioned to him successively 
several old officers, sailors, and employes, of the Canadian 
Transportation Company. Sometinies he was able to 
find them. Sometimes all traces of them were lost. 
But none of them could give him any useful informa- 
tion about the last voyage of the ^‘Cynthia.’’ It 
took fifteen days of walking, and searching incessantly, 
to obtain one little bit of information which might prove 


86 THE WAIF OF THE CYIsTHIA/^ 

valuable, among all the confused and contradictory ac- 
counts which were poured into poor Erik’s willing ears. 

This one little truth however seemed to be worth its 
weight in gold. 

They assured him that a sailor named Patrick O’Dono- 
ghan, had survived tlie shipwreck of the Cynthia,” and 
had even returned to New York several times since that 
eventful voyage. This Patrick O’Donoghan had been on 
the Cynthia,” on her last voyage, and had been a special 
attendant of the captain. In all probability he would 
know the first-class passengers, who always eat at the 
cajitain’s table. They judged by the fineness of the in- 
fant’s clothing that he belonged to this class. It was now 
a matter of the greatest importance to find this sailor. 

This was the conclusion of Dr. Schwaryencrona and 
Mr. Bredejord, when Erik informed them of his discovery, 
when he returned to the Fifth Avenue Hotel to dinner. 

As usual it led to a discussion, since the doctor tried to 
draw from this discovery a confirmation of his favorite 
theory. 

If ever there was an Irish name,” he cried, ‘‘ Patrick 
O’Donoghan is one. Did I not always say that I was 
sure that Erik was of Irish birth?” 

‘•Does this discovery prove it?” asked Mr. Bredejord 
laughing. “ An Irish cabin-boy does not prove much. It 
would be difficult, I fancy, to find an American vessel with- 
out one or two natives of Erin among her crew.” 

They discussed the matter for two or three hours, 
neither of them willing to give way to the other. 

From that day Erik devoted all his energies to the task 
of finding Patrick O’Donoghan. 

He was not successful it is true, but by force of seeking, 
and questioning, he discovered a sailor who had known 
this man, and who was able to give him some information, 
Patrick O’Donoghan was a native of the County Cork. 
He was between thirty-three and thirty-four years old, of 


THE WAIF OF THE ^^CYKTHIA/^ 87 

medium height, with red hair, black eyes, and a nose 
which had been broken by some accident. 

‘‘A boy one would remember among a thousand,” said 
the sailor, I recollect him very well, although I have 
not seen him for seven or eight years.” 

‘^Is it in New York you usually meet him?” asked 
Erik. 

Yes, in New York, and in other places; but the last 
time was in New York.” 

Do you know any one who could give me any informa- 
tion about him, so that I could find out what has become 
of him?” 

^‘No, unless it is the proprietor of the hotel called the 
Red Anchor, in Brooklyn. Patrick O’Donoghan lodges 
there when he is in New York. The name of the hotel- 
keeper is Mr. Bowles, and he is an old sailor. If he does 
not know, I do not know of any one else who can tell you 
anything about him.” 

Erik hurried on board one of the ferry-boats that cross 
the East River, and ten minutes later he was in Brooklyn. 

At the door-way of the Red Anchor he saw an old 
woman, who -was neatly dressed, and busily occupied in 
peeling potatoes. 

Is Mr. Bowles at home?” he said, saluting her po- 
litely, after the custom of his adopted country. 

He is at home, but he is taking a nap,” answered the 
good woman,, looking with curiosity at her questioner. 
^‘If you have any message for him, you can give it to me. 
I am Mrs. Bowles.” 

Oh, madam, you can no doubt give me the informa- 
tion I desire as well as Mr. Bowles,” answered Erik. I 
wish to know whether you are acquainted with a sailor 
named Patrick O’Donoghan, and whether he is now with 
you, or if you can tell me where I can find him?” 

Patrick O’Donoghan: yes, I know him, but it is five or 


88 


THE WAIF OF THE CYNTHIA/^ 


six years since he has been here, and I am unable to say 
where he is now. ’’ 

Erik’s countenance displayed such great disappoint- 
ment that the old woman was touched. 

‘‘Are you so anxious to find Patrick O’Donoghan that 
you are disappointed in not finding him here?” she 
asked. 

“Yes, indeed,” he answered. “ He alone can solve a 
mystery that I shall seek all my life to make clear.” 

During the three weeks that Erik had been running 
everywhere in search of information, he gained a certain 
amount of experience in human nature. He saw that the 
curiosity of Mrs. Bowles was aroused by his questions, he 
therefore entered the hotel and asked for a glass of soda- 
water. 

The low room in which he found himself was furnished 
with green tables, and wooden chairs, but it was -empty. 
This circumstance emboldened Erik to enter into conver- 
sation with Mrs. Bowles, when she handed him the bottle 
of soda-water which he had ordered. 

“ You are doubtless wondering, madam, what I can 
want with Patrick O’Donoghan, and I will tell you,” said 
he, with a smile. 

“ An American vessel called the ‘ Cynthia ’ was lost 
about seventeen years ago on the coast of Norway; Patrick 
O’Donoghan was employed on board. I was picked up by 
a Norwegian fisherman when I was about nine months 
old. I was floating in a cradle attached to a buoy of the 
‘ Cynthia.’ I am seeking O’Donoghan to see if he can 
give me any information about my family, or at least 
about my country.” 

Mrs. Bowles uttered a cry that put a stop to Erik’s ex- 
planation. 

“To a buoy, do you say? You were tied to a buoy?” 

But without waiting for any reply she ran to the stair- 
way. 


THE WAIF OF THE "^CYKTHIA/^ 89 

‘^Bowles! Bowles! come down quickly/’ she cried, 
in a piercing voice. 

On a buoy I you are the child who was tied to the buoy! 
Who ever would haive expected such a thing to happen?” 
she said, as she returned to Erik, who had turned pale 
from surprise. 

Was he going to learn the secret which he was so anx- 
ious to make out. 

A heavy footstep was heard on the stairs, and soon an 
old man, fat and rosy, clothed in a complete suit of blue 
cloth, and with gold rings in his ears, appeared on the 
threshold. 

What is the matter?” he asked, rubbing his eyes. 

** Here is somebody who wants you,” said Mrs. Bowles; 
“ sit down and listen to the gentleman, who will repeat 
what he has told me.” 

Mr. Bowles obeyed without any protestation; Erik 
did the same. He repeated in as few words as he could 
wjiat he had told the old woman. 

As he listened, the countenance of Mr. Bowles dilated 
like a full moon, his lips parted in a broad smile, and he 
looked at his wife, and rubbed his hands. She on her 
side appeared equally well pleased. 

Must I suppose that you are already acquainted with ^ 
my story?” asked Erik, with a beating heart. . 

Mr. Bowles made an affirmative sign, and scratching 
his ear, made up his mind to speak: 

“I know it without your telling me,” he said, at length, 

and my wife knows it as well as I do. We have often 
talked about it without understanding it.” 

Erik, pale and with tightly compressed lips, hung upon 
his words, expecting some revelation, but this he had to 
wait for. Mr. Bowles had not the gift of either eloquence 
or clearness, and perhaps his ideas were still clouded with 
§leep, and in order to recover his faculties he took two or 


90 


THE WAIF OF THE CYNTHIA. 

three glasses of a liquor called ‘‘ pick me up/’ which 
greatly resembled gin. 

After his wife had placed the bottle and two glasses be- 
fore him, and he had sufficiently fortified himself, he began 
to speak. 

His story was so confused, and mingled with so many 
useless details, that it was impossible to draw any conclu- ’ 
sions from it, but Erik listened attentively to all he said, 
and by questioning and insisting, and aided by Mrs. 
Bowles, he ended by gathering some facts about himself. 


CHAPTER IX. 

IN WHICH -A KEWARD OF FIYE HUNDRED POUNDS STER- 
LING IS OFFERED. 

Patrick O’Donoghan, as far as Erik could make out 
through Mr. Bowles’ rambling account of him, was not a 
model of virtue. The proprietor of the Red Anchor 
had known him as a cabin-boy and sailor, both before and 
after the loss of the ^‘Cynthia.” Up to that time Pat- 
rick O’Donoghan had been poor, as all sailors are. After 
the shipwreck he had returned from Europe with a large 
bundle of bank-notes, pretending to have inherited some 
money in Ireland, which seemed likely enough. 

Mr. Bowles, however, had never believed in this inher- 
itance. He thought that this sudden accession of wealth 
was connected in some way with the loss of the Cyn- 
thia,” and that Patrick O’Donoghan was afraid to say so; 
for it was evident that contrary to the usual habit of sea- 
men in such cases, he carefully avoided speaking about 
the sad occurrence. He would always turn the conversa- 
tion if any one alluded to it before him, and he was very 
anxious to start on a long voyage before the lawsuit 
brought by the company to recover the insurance due on 
the “ Cynthia” should take place. He did not wish to 


THE WAIF OF THE CYKTHIA/^ 91 

be summoned as a witness. This conduct appeared Tery 
suspicious, as be was the sole known survivor from the 
shipwreck. Mr. Bowles and his wife had always suspect- 
ed him, but they had kept their own counsel. 

What looked still more suspicious was the fact that 
when Patrick O’Donoghan was in New York he was never 
short of money. He brought back very little with him 
after a voyage, but a few days after his return he always 
had gold and bank-notes; and when he was tipsy, which 
frequently happened, he would boast of being in posses- 
sion of a secret which was worth a fortune to him. The 
words which most frequently escaped from his lips were, 

the baby tied to the buoy!” 

^^The baby tied to the buoy,” he would say, striking 
the table with his 6st, The baby tied to the buoy is worth 
its weight in gold.” 

Then he would laugh, as if well satisfied with himself. 
But they could never draw out of him any explanation of 
these words, and for many years the Bowles household 
were lost in conjectures as to what they could possibly 
mean. 

This accounted for Mrs. Bowles’ excitement, when Erik 
suddenly announced to her that he was the famous baby 
who had been tied to a buoy. 

Patrick O’Donoghan, wlfo had been in the habit of 
lodging at the Red Anchor, whenever he was in New 
York, for more than fifteen years, had not been seen 
there now for more than four years. There had also been 
something mysterious about his last departure. He had 
received a visit from a man who had been closeted with 
liim for more than an hour. After this visit Patrick 
O’Donoghan, who had seemed worried and troubled, had 
paid his board bill, taken his carpet bag, and left in a 
hurry. 

They had never seen him since that day. 

Mr, and Mrs. Bowles were naturally ignorant of the 


92 THE WAIF OF THE '^CYHTHIA/^ 

cause of his sudden departure, but they had always 
thought that it had some connection Avith xhe loss of the 

Cynthia. ” In their opinion the yisitor had come to warn 
Patrick O’Donoghan of some danger which threatened 
him, and the Irishman had thought it prudent to leaye 
Noav York immediately. Mrs. Bowles did not think he 
had ever returned. If he had done* so, they would have 
been sure to hear of him through other seamen who fre- 
quented their house, and Avho would haye been astonished 
if Patrick O’Donoghan had boarded anywhere else, and 
would haye been sure to ask questions as to the reasons 
for his doing so. 

This was the substance of the story related to Erik, and 
he hastened to communicate it to his friends. 

His report was naturally received with all the interest 
Avhich it merited. For the first time, after so many years, 
they were on the track of a man who had made reiterated 
allusions to the baby tied to a buoy. It Avas true they 
did not know where this man Avas, but they hoped to find 
him some day. It was the most important piece of news 
which they had as yet obtained. They resolved to tele- 
graph to Mrs. Bowles, and beg her to prepare a dinner 
for six persons. Mr. Bredejord had suggested this idea, 
as a good means of drawing the worths couple out; for 
while they talked during the dinner, they might be able 
to glean some new facts. 

Erik had little hopes of obtaining any further informa- 
tion. He thought that he already kneAv Mr. and Mrs. 
Bowles Avell enough to be convinced that they had told 
him all that they knew. But he did not take into account 
Mr. Bredejord’s skill in questioning Avitnesses, and in 
drawing from them information Avhich they themselves 
Avere scarcely aAvare of. 

Mrs. BoAvles had surpassed herself in preparing the din- 
ner. She had laid the table in the best room on the first 
floor. She felt very much flattered at being invited to 


THE WAIF OF THE ^‘^CYHTHIA/^ 93 

partake of it, in the society of such distinguished guests, 
and answered willingly all of Mr. Bredejord’s questions. 

They gathered from this conversation a certain number 
of facts which were not unimportant. 

One was that Patrick O’Donoghan had said at the time 
of the lawsuit against the insurance company, that he 
was going away to avoid being summoned as a witness* 
This was evident proof that he did not wish to explain the 
circumstances under which the shipwreck had occurred, 
and his subsequent conduct confirmed this theory. It 
was also evident that in New York or its environs he re- 
ceived the suspicious revenue which seemed to be connect- 
ed with his secret. For when he arrived he was always 
without money, but after he had been about for a short 
time he always returned with his pockets full of gold. 
They could not doubt that his secret was connected with 
the infant tied to the buoy, for he had frequently aflSrmed 
that such was the case. 

The evening before his. sudden departure Patrick 
O’Donoghan had said that he was tired of a sea-faring 
life, and that he thought he should give up making voy- 
ages, and settle in New York for the remainder of his 
life. 

Lastly, the individual who had called to see Patrick 
O’Donoghan was interested in his departure, for he had 
called the next day and asked for the Irishman who was 
boarding at the Red Anchor, and had seemed pleased to 
hear that he was no longer there. Mr. Bowles feltr sure 
that he would recognize this man if he saw him again. 
By his conversation and actions he had believed him to be 
a detective, or some agent of the police. 

Mr. Bredejord concluded from these facts that Patrick 
O’Donoghan had been systematically frightened by the 
person from whom he drew the money, and that this man 
had been sent to make him fear that criminal proceedings 
were about to be taken against him. This would explain 


94 THE WAIF OF THE ^^CYHTHIA/^ 

his precipitate flight, and why he had never returned to 
New York. 

It Wtis important to find this detective, as well as Pat- 
rick O’Donoghan. 

. Mr. and Mrs. Bowles, by referring to tHeir books, were 
■able to give the exact date of the Irishman’s departure, 
which was four years, lacking three months; although 
they had previously believed that it was four or five years 
ago. 

Dr. Schwaryencrona was immediately struck by the 
fact that the date of his departure, and consequently of 
the visit of the detective, corresponded precisely with the 
date of the first advertisements which he had caused to 
be made in Great Britain for the survivors of the Cyn- 
thia.” This coincidence was so striking tliat it was im- 
possible not to believe that there was some connection 
between them. 

They began to understand the mystery a little better. 
The abandonment of Erik on the buoy had been the re- 
sult of some crime — a crime of which the cabin-boy 
O’Donoghan had been a witness or an accomplice. He 
knew the authors of this crime, who lived in New York 
or its environs, and he had for a long time enjoyed the 
reward of his secrecy. Then a day had come when the 
excessive demands of the Irishman had become burden- 
some, and the announcement in the newspapers by ad- 
vertisement had been made use of to frighten Patrick, 
and cause his hurried departure. 

In any case, even if these deductions were not correct 
in every point, they had obtained sufiQcient information to 
entitle them to demand a judicial investigation, 

Erik and his friends therefore left the Eed Anchor 
full of hope that they would soon obtain some favorable 
i'll tel lige nee. 

The next day Mr. Bredejord was introduced by the 
Swedish consul to the chief of police of New York, and 


THE WAIF OF THE ^^CYKTHIA/^ 95 

he made him acquainted with the facts which had become 
known to him. At the same time he entered into con- 
Tersation with the officers of the insurance company who 
had refused to pay the claims due on the ^‘Cynthia/’ and 
read the old documents relative to this matter, which had 
lain undisturbed so many years. But the examination 
of tliese papers did not afford him any important intelli- 
gence. The matter had been decided upon technical 
points, relating to an excess of insurance far above the 
value of the vessel and cargo, Neither side had been able 
to produce any person who had been a witnesa of the 
shipwreck. The owners of the ^‘Cynthia’’ had not been 
able to prove their good faith, or to ‘explain how the ship- 
wreck had taken place, and the Court had decided in 
favor of their adversaries. Their defense had been weak, 
and their opponents had triumphed. 

The insurance company, howevej, had been compelled 
to pay sevei’al claims on the lives of the passengers to th'eir 
heirs. But, in all these law proceedings, there was no 
trace of any infant nine months old. 

These examinations had occupied several days. Finally, 
the chief of police informed Mr. Bredejord that he had 
been unable to obtain any intelligence about the matter. 
Nobody in New York knew any detective who answered 
to Mr. Bowles^ description. Nobody could tell who the 
individual was who was interested in the departure of 
Patrick O’Donoghan. As for this sailor, he did not ap- 
pear to have set his foot in the United States for at least 
four years. All they could do was to keep the address of 
the place where he was born, which might prove useful 
some time. But the chief of police told Mr. Bredejord, 
without any dissimulation, that the affair had happened 
so long ago — now nearly twenty years — that even if Pat- 
rick O’Donoghan ever returned to New York, it was at 
least doubtful if the authorities would be willing to inves- 
tigate the matter. 


96 


THE WAIF OF THE ^^CYKTHIA. 




At the moment when Erik believed that he was about 
to obtain a solution of the mystery which clouded his life, 
all their investigations came to a sudden end, and with- 
out producing the slightest result. The only thing that 
remained to be done was to pass through Ireland as they 
returned to Sweden, to see if perchance Patrick O’Dono- 
ghan had returned there to pass the remainder of his days 
planting cabbages. 

Dr, Schwaryencrona and his friends, after taking 
leave of Mr. and Mrs. Bowles, resolved to pursue this 
route. The steamers between New York and Liverpool 
touch at Cork, and this was only a few miles from Inni- 
shannon, the place where Patrick was born. There they 
learned that Patrick O’Donoghan had never returned to 
his native place since he left it at the age of twelve years, 
and that they had never heard from him. 

Where shall we look for him now?’’ asked Dr. 
Schwaryencrona, as they embarked for England, on the 
way to Stockholm. 

. At the seaport towns evidently, and clearly at those 
which are not American,” answered Mr. Bredejord. For 
note this point, a sailor, a sea-faring man, does not re- 
nounce his profession at the age of thirty-five. It is the 
Only one he knows. Patrick is doubtless still on the sea. 
And all vessels have some port or other for their destina- 
1 tion, and it is only there that we can hope to find this 
man. What do you think, Hochstedt?” 

Your reasoning seems to be Just, although not alto- 
gether indisputable,” answered the professor, with his 
customary prudence. 

"‘Admit that it is right, continued Mr. Bredejord. 
“We know that Patrick O’Donoghan v/as frightened away 
and would be in dread of pursuit, perhaps of being ex- 
tradited. In that case, he would avoid his old companions, 
and seek in preference ports where he was not likely to 
meet any of them. I know that my ideas can be con- 


THE WAIF OF THE CY]S^THIA/^ 97 

tradicted, but let us suppose they are well founded. The 
number of ports which are not frequented by American 
vessels is not very large. I think we might begin by seek- 
ing in these places news of Patrick O’Donoghan.’’ 

'‘Why not have recourse to advertisements?” asked 
Dr. Schwaryencrona. 

"Because Patrick O’Donoghan would not answer them 
if he is trying to hide himself; even supposing that a 
sailor would be likely to see your advertisement.” 

" But you could word your advertisement so as to assure 
him that you intended . to do him no injury, but rather 
that it would be greatly to his advantage to communicate 
with you.” 

"You are right, but still I am afraid that an ordinary 
seaman would not be likely to see such an advertisement.” 

"Well, you might try offering a reward to Patrick 
O’Donoghan, or to any one who would give you informa- 
tion as to where he might be found. What do you think 
about it, Erik?” 

"It seems to me that such an advertisement to produce 
any result would have to be continued for a long time, 
and in a great many different papers. That would cost a 
great deal, and might only frighten Patrick O’Donoghan, 
no matter how well worded the advertisement might be, 
provided it is to his interest to remain concealed. Would 
it not be better to employ some one to visit personally 
those seaports which this man would be likely to frequent?” 

"But where could we find a trusty man who woulfl be 
willing to undertake such a task?” 

"I can furnish one, if you wish it,” answered Erik. 
"I would go myself.” 

" You, my dear child — and what would become of your 
studies?” 

" My studies need not suffer. There is nothing to pre- 
vent me from pursuing them, even during my travels. 
And another thing, doctor, I must confess to you, that I 

4 


98 THE WAIF OF THE '"CYHTHIA/'’ 

have already secured the means of doing so without cost* 
ing me anything.” 

^^How is that possible,” asked Dr. Schwaryencrona^ 
Mr. Bredejord, and Professor Hochstedt, simultaneously. 

I have simply been preparing myself for a sea-faring 
life. I can pass the examination to-day if necessary. Onco 
in possession of my diploma, it would be easy for me to 
obtain a position as a lieutenant in any sea-port. 

And you have done all this without saying a word to 
me?” said the doctor, half grieved, while the lawyer and 
the professor both laughed heartily. 

Well,” said Erik, ‘‘I do not think that I have com- 
mitted any great crime. I have only made inquiries as to 
the requisite amount of knowledge, and I have mastered 
it. I should not have made any use of it without asking 
your permission, and I now solicit it.” 

^^And I shall grant it, wicked boy,” said the doctor. 

But to let you set out all alone now is another matter 
— we will wait until you have attained your majority.” 

Erik submitted to this decision willingly and gratefully. 

However, the doctor was not willing to give up his own 
ideas. To search the sea-ports personally he regarded as 
a last expedient. An advertisement on the other hand 
would go everywhere. If Patrick O’Donoghan was not 
hiding away, they might possibly find him by this means. 
If he was hiding, some one might see it and betray him. 
He therefore had this advertisement written in seven or 
eight different languages, and dispatched to the four 
quarters of the globe in a hundred of the most widely 
circulated newspapers. 

“ Patrick O’Donoghan, a sailor, has been absent from New York 
for four years. A reward of one hundred pounds sterling will 
be paid to any one w^ho can give me news of him. Five hundred 
pounds sterling will be given to the said Patrick O’Donoghau if 


THE WAIF OF THE CYHTHIA/^ 99 

he "will communicate with the advertiser. He need fear nothing, 
as no advantage will be taken of him. 

“ Doctor Schwaryencrona. 

“ Stockholm.” 

By the 20th of October, the doctor and his companions 
had returned to their homes. 

The next day the advertisement was sent to the adver- 
tising agency in Stockholm, and three days afterward it 
had made its appearance in several newspapers. Erik 
could not repress a sigh and a presentiment that it would 
be unsuccessful as he read it. 

As for Mr. Bredejord, he declared openly that it was 
the greatest folly in the world, and that for the future he 
-considered the affair a failure. 

But Erik and Mr. Bredejord were deceived, as events 
afterward proved. 


CHAPTER X. 

TUDOR BROWH, ESQUIRE. 

Onie morning in Mtiy the doctor was in his oflBce, when 
his servant brought him a visitor’s card. This card, which 
was small as is usual in America, had the name of ‘‘Mr. 
Tudor Brown, on board the ‘ Albatross’ ” printed upon it. 

“Mr. Tudor Brown,” said the doctor, trying to remem- 
ber whom he had ever known who bore this name. 

“This gentleman asked to see the doctor,” said the 
servant. 

“Can. he not come at my office-hour?” asked the 
doctor. 

“ He said his business was about a personal matter.” 

“Show him in, then,” said the doctor, with a sigh. 

He lifted his head as the door opened again, and was 
surprised when he beheld the singular person who an-- 
swered to the feudal name of Tudor, and the plebeian name 
of Brown. 


100 


THE WAIF OF THE ^^CYHTHIA. 




He was a man about fifty years of age, his forehead was 
covered with a profusion of little ringlets, of a carroty 
color, while the most superficial examination betrayed 
that they were made of curled silk; his nose was hooked^ 
and surmounted with an enormous pair of gold spectacles; 
his teeth were as long as those of a horse, his cheeks 
were smooth, but under his chin he wore a little 
red beard. This odd head, covered by a high hat 
which he did not pretend to remove, surmounted a thin 
angular body, clothed from head to foot in a woolen suit^ 
In his cravat he wore a pin, containing a diamond as large 
as a walnut; also a large gold chain, and his vest buttons 
were amethysts. He had a dozen rings on his fingers,, 
which were as knotty as those of a chimpanzee. Alto- 
gether he was the most pretentious and grotesque-look- 
ing man that it was possible to behold. This person 
entered the doctor’s oflSce as if he had been entering a 
railway station, without even bowing. He stopped ta 
say, in a voice that resembled that of Punch, its tone was 
so nasal and guttural: 

Are you 'Doctor Schwaryencrona?” 

I am,” answered the doctor, very much astonished at 
his manners. 

He was debating in his mind whether he should ring 
for his servant to conduct this offensive person to the 
door, when a word put a stop to his intention, 

I saw your advertisement about Patrick O’Donoghan,” 
iaid the stranger, ‘‘and I thought you would like to 
know that I can tell you something about him.” 

“ Take a seat, sir,” answered the doctor. 

But he perceived that the stranger had not waited to 
be asked. 

After selecting the most comfortable arm-chair, he 
drew it toward the doctor, then he seated himself with his 
hands in his pockets, lifted his feet and placed his heels 


THE WAIF OF THE CYNTHIA/^ lOl 

on the window-sill, and looked at the doctor with the most 
self-satisfied air in the world. 

I thought,” he said, that you would listen to these 
details with pleasure, since you offer five hundred pounds 
for them. That is why I have called upon you.” 

The doctor bowed without saying a word. 

Doubtless,” continued the other, in his nasal voice, 
*^you are wondering who I am. I am going to tell you. 
My card has informed you as to my name, and I am a 
British subject.” 

Irish perhaps?” asked the doctor with interest. 

The stranger, evidently surprised, hesitated a moment, 
and then said: 

No, Scotch. Oh, I know I do not look like a Scotch- 
man, they take me very often for a Yankee — but that is 
nothing — I am Scotch.” 

As he gave this piece of information, he looked at Dr. 
Schwaryencrona as much as to say: 

You can believe what you please, it is a matter of in- 
difference to me.” 

From Inverness, perhaps?” suggested the doctor, still 
clinging to his favorite theory. 

The stranger again hesitatedfor a moment. 

‘‘No, from Edinburgh,” he answered. “But that is 
of no importance after all, and has nothing to do with the 
matter in hand. I have an independent fortune and owe 
nothing to anybody. If I tell you who I am, it is because 
it gives me pleasure to do so, for I am not obliged to do 
it.” 

“ Permit me to observe that I did' not ask you,” said 
the doctor, smiling. 

“ No, but do not interrupt me, or we shall never reach 
the end of this matter. You published an advertisement 
to find out what became of Patrick O’Donoghan, did you 
not? — you therefore have some interest in knowing. I 
know what has become of him.” 


102 TETiE WAIF OF THE ^'CYHTHIA/^ 

You know?” asked the doctor, drawing his seat closer 
to that of the stranger. 

I know, but before 1 tell you, I want to ask you what 
interest you have in finding him?” 

‘‘ That is only just,” answered the doctor. 

In as few words as possible, he related Erik’s history, 
to which his visitor listened with profound attentiom 
And this boy is still living?” asked Tudor Brown. ^ 
Assuredly he is living. He is in good health, and in 
October next he will begin his studies in the Medical 
University at Upsal.” 

‘‘Ah! ah!” answered the stranger, who seemed lost in 
reflection. “ Tell me,” he said at length, “have yon no 
other means of solving this mystery of his birth except 
by finding Patrick O’Donoghan?” 

“I know of no other,” replied the doctor. “After 
years of searching I only found outthat this O’Donoghan 
was in possession of the secret, that he alone could reveal 
it to me, and that is why I have advertised for him in the 
papers. I must confess that I had no great hopes of find- 
ing him by this means.” 

“ How is that?” 

“ Because I had reasons for believing that this O’Dono- 
ghan has grave motives for remaining unknown, conse- 
-quently it was not likely that he would respond to my 
advertisement. I had the intention of resorting to other 
means. I have a description of him. I know what ports 
he would be likely to frequent, and I propose to employ 
special agents to be on the lookout for him.” 

Dr. Schwaryencrona did not say this lightly. He 
spoke with the intention of seeing what effect these words 
would produce on the man before him. And as he 
watched him intently, he saw that in spite of the affected 
coolness of the stranger his eyelids fell and the muscles 
of his mouth contracted. But almost immediately Tudor 
Brown recovered his self-possession, "^and said: 


THE WAIF OF THE "^CTHTHIA/^ 103 

Well, doctor, if you have no other means of solving 
this mystery, except by discovering Patrick O’Donoghan, 
I am afraid that you will never find it out. Patrick 
O’Donoghan is dead.’’ 

The doctor was too much taken aback by this disap- 
pointing announcement to say a word, and only looked at 
his visitor, who continued: 

Dead and buried, three hundred fathoms beneath the 
sea. This man, whose past life always appeared to me te 
have been mysterious, was, employed three years on board 
my yacht, the ^Albatross.’ I must tell you that my yacht 
is a stanch vessel, in which I often cruise for seven or 
eight months at a time. Nearly three years ago we were 
passing through the Straits of Madeira, when Patrick 
O’Donoghan fell overboard. I had the vessel stopped^ , 
and some boats lowered, and after a diligent search we 
recovered him; but though we spared no pains to restore 
him to life, our efforts were in vain. Patrick O’Donoghan 
was dead. We were compelled to return to the sea the 
prey which we had snatched from it. The accident was 
put down on the ship’s log, and recorded in the notary’s 
ofiSce at the nearest place we reached. Thinking that 
this act might be useful to you, I have brought you a certi- 
fied copy of it.” 

As he said this, Mr. Tudor Brown took out his pocket- 
book and presented the doctor with a paper stamped with 
a notarial seal. 

The latter read it quickly. It was a record of the death 
of Patrick O’Donoghan, while passing through the Straits 
of Madeira, duly signed and sworn to, before two wit- 
nesses, as being an exact copy of the original— it was also 
registered in London, at Somerset House, by the com- 
missioners of her Britannic Majesty. 

This instrument was evidently authentic. But the 
manner in which he had received it was so strange that 


104 THE WAIF OF THE CYNTHIA/^ 

the doctor could not conceal his astonishment. He took 
it, however, with his habitual courtesy. 

Permit me to ask one question, sir,” he said to his 
visitor. 

‘'Speak, doctor.” 

“ How is it that you have this document in your pocket 
duly prepared and certified? And why have you brought 
it to me?” 

“If I can count, you have asked two questions,” said Tu- 
dor Brown. I will answer them, however — I had this paper 
in my pocket, because I read your advertisement two months 
ago, and wishing to furnish you /v^ith the information 
which you asked for, I thought it better to give it to you, 
in the most complete and definite form that lay in my 
power. I have brought it to you personally, because I 
T happened to be cruising in these waters; and I wished at 
the same time to gratify your curiosity and my own.” 

There was nothing to answer to this reasoning — this 
was the only conclusion the doctor could draw. 

“ You are here, then, with the ‘Albatross’?” he asked, 
eagerly. 

“ Without doubt.” 

“And you have still on board some sailors who have 
known Patrick O’Donoghan?” 

“ Yes, several.” 

“ Would you permit me to see them?” 

“ As many us you please. Will you accompany me on 
board now?” 

“ If you have no objection,” 

“ I have none,” said the stranger, as he arose. 

Dr. Schwaryencrona touched his bell, and they brought 
him his fur pelisse, his hat, and his cane, and he departed 
with Mr. Tudor Brown. 

Fifteen minutes later they were on board the “Alba- 
tross. ” 

They were received by an old gray-headed seaman, with 


THE WAIF OF THE CYHTHIA. 


105 


a rubicund face, whose open countenance betrayed only 
truth and loyalty. 

Mr. Ward, this gentleman wishes to make some in- 
quiries about the fate of Patrick O’Donoghan,’’ said Mr. 
Tudor Brown. 

^‘Patrick O’Donoghan,” answered the old sailor, God 
rest his soul. He gave us trouble enough to pick him up 
the day he was drowned in the Straits of Madeira. What 
is the use of inquiries now that he has gone to feed the 
fishes?” 

Had you known him for a Jong time?” asked the 
doctor. 

The rascal — no — for a year or two perhaps. I believe 
that it was at Zanzibar that we took him on board — am I 
right. Tommy Duff?” 

‘‘ Is any one hailing me?” asked a young sailor, who was 
busily employed in polishing a copper bowl. 

Come here,” said the other — Was it at Zanzibar that 
we recruited Patrick O’Donoghan?” 

^'Patrick O’Donoghan,” repeated the young sailor, as if 
his remembrance of the man was not very good. “Oh 
yes, I remember him. The man who fell overboard in the 
Straits of Maderia. Yes, Mr. Ward, it was at Zanzibar 
that he came on board.” 

Dr. Schwaryencrona made him describe Patrick O’Dono- 
ghan, and was convinced that it was the same man whom 
he was seeking. Both these men seemed honest and sin- 
cere. They had honest and open countenances. The 
uniformity of their answers seemed "a little strange, and 
almost preconcerted; but after all it might be only the 
natural consequence of relating facts. Having known 
Patrick O’Donoghan only a year at the most, they would 
have but little to say about him, except the fact of his 
death. 

Besides the Albatross ” was a yacht of such large propor- 
tions, that if she had been furnished with some cannon 


106 THE WAIF OF THE CYHTHIA/^ 

she might easily have passed for a maii-of-war. The. most 
rigorous cleanliness was observed on board. The sailors 
were in good condition, well clothed, and under perfect 
discipline. The general appearance of the vessel insensiby 
acted upon the doctor, and carried conviction of the truth 
of the statement which he had just heard. He therefore 
declared hirnself perfectly satisfied, and could not leave 
without inviting Mr. Tudor Brown to dine with him. 
But Mr. Tudor Brown did not think it best to accept this 
invitation. He declined it in these courteous terms: 

No — I can not — I never dine in town.” 

It now only remained for Dr. Schwaryencrona to retire. 
This he did without having obtained even the slightest 
bow from this strange individual. 

The doctor’s first thought was to go and relate his ad- 
venture to Mr. Bredejord, who listened to him without 
saying a word, only promising himself to institute counter 
inquiries. 

But he, with Erik, who had been told the whole story 
upon his return from school, repaired to the vessel to see 
if they could elicit any further information, but the 

Albatross ” had left Stockholm, without leaving word 
where she was going, and they could not, therefore, ob- 
tain even the address of Mr. Tudor Brown. 

All that resulted from this affair was the possession of 
the document, which legally proved the death of Patrick 
O’Donoghan. 

Was this paper of any value? This was the question 
that Mr. Bredejord could not help doubting, in spite of 
the evidence of the British consul at Stockholm, whom he 
questioned, and who declared that the signatures and 
stamp were perfectly authentic. He also caused inquiries 
to be made at Edinburgh, but nobody knew Mr. Tudor 
Brown, which he thought looked suspicious. 

But it was an undeniable fact that they obtained no 


THE WAIF OF THE ^'CYKTHIA/^ 107 

further intelligence of Patrick O’Donoghan, and all their 
advertisements were ineffectual. 

If Patrick O’Donoghan had disappeared for good, they 
had no hope of penetrating the mystery that surrounded 
Erik’s birth. He himself saw this, and was obliged to 
recognize the fact that, for the future, the inquiries 
would have to be based upon some other theory. He 
therefore made no opposition about commencing his 
medical studies the following autumn at the university at 
Upsal, according to the doctor’s wishes. He only desired, 
first, to pass his examination as a captain, but this sufficed 
to show that he had not renounced his project of travel- 
ing. 

Besides, he had another trouble which lay heavy at his 
heart, and for which he saw no other remedy but absence* 

Erik wished to find some pretext for leaving the doc- 
tor’s house as soon as his studies were completed; but ho 
wished to do this without exciting any suspicion. The 
only pretext which he could think of was this plan of 
traveling. He desired to do this because of the aversion 
of Kajsa, the doctor’s niece. She lost no occasion of show- 
ing her dislike; but he would not at any price have had 
the excellent man suspect this state of affairs between 
them. His relations toward the young girl had always 
been most singular. In the eyes of Erik during these 
seven years as well as on the first day of his arrival at’ 
Stockholm, the pretty little fairy had always been a model 
of elegance and all earthly perfections. He had bestowed 
on her his unreserved admiration, and had made heroic 
efforts to overcome her dislike, and become her friend. 

But Kajsa could not make up her mind calmly to see 
this ‘‘ intruder,” as she called Erik, take his place in the 
doctor’s home, be treated as an adopted son, and become 
a favorite of her uncle and his friends. The scholastic 
success of Erik, his goodness and his gentleness, far from 


108 


THE WAIF OF THE ^^CYHTHIA. 




making him pleasing in 'her eyes, were only new motives 
of jealousy. 

In her heart Kajsa could not pardon the young man for 
being only a fisherman and a peasant. It seemed to her 
that he brought discredit upon the doctor’s household 
and on herself, who, she liked to believe, occupied a very 
high position in the social scale. 

But it was worse when she learned that Erik was even 
less than a peasant, only a child that had been picked up. 
That appeared to her monstrous and dishonorable. She 
thought that such a child had a lower place in society 
than a cat or a dog; she manifested these sentiments by 
the most disdainful looks, the most mortifying silence, 
and the most cruel insults. If Erik was invited with her 
to any little social gathering at the house of a friend, she 
would positively refuse to dance with him. At the table 
she would not answer anything he said, nor pay any at- 
tention to him. She tried on all occasions, and in every 
possible way, to humiliate him. 

Poor Erik had divined the cause of this uncharitable 
conduct, but he could not understand how ignorance 
of his family, and of the land of his birth, could be re- 
garded by her as such a heinous crime. He tried one 
day to reason with Kajsa, and to make her understand 
the injustice and cruelty of such a prejudice, but she 
would not even deign to listen to him. Then as they 
both grew older, the abyss which separated them seemed 
to widen. At eighteen Kajsa made her debut in society. 
She was flattered and noticed as the rich heiress, and 
this homage only confirmed her in the opinion that she 
was superior to common mortals. 

Erik, who was at first greatly afflicted by her disdain, 
ended by becoming indignant, and vowing to triumph over 
it. This feeling of humiliation had a great share in pro- 
ducing the passionate ardor with which he pursued his 
studies. He dreamed of raising himself so high in public 


THE WAIF OF THE ^^CYHTHIA/^ 109 

esteem, by the force of his own industry, that every one 
would bow before him. But he also vowed that he would 
go away on the first opportunity, and that he would not 
remain under a roof where every day he was exposed to 
some secret humiliation. 

Only the good doctor must be kept in ignorance of the 
cause of his departure. He must attribute it solely to a 
passion for traveling. And Erik therefore frequently 
spoke of his desire, when his studies were completed, of 
engaging in some scientific expedition. While pursuing 
bis studies at Upsal, he prepared , himself by work, and 
the most severe exercise, for the life of fatigue and dan- 
ger which is the lot of great travelers. 


CHAPTER XI. 

•the ^‘vega,’’ 

Ih the month of December, 1878, Erik had attained 
the age of twenty, and passed his first examination for his 
doctor’s degree. The learned men of Sweden were great- 
ly excited about the proposed arctic expedition of the 
navigator Nordenskiold, and their enthusiasm was shared 
by a large proportion of the population. After preparing 
himself for the undertaking by several voyages to the 
polar regions, and after studying the problem in all its 
aspects, Nordenskiold intended to attempt once more to 
discover the north-east passage from the Atlantic to the 
Pacific, which for three centuries had defied the efforts of 
all the maritime nations. 

The programme for the expedition had been defined by 
the Swedish navigator, and he announced the reasons 
which led him to believe that the north-east passage was 
practicable in summer, and the means by which he hoped 
to realize this geographical desideratum. The intelligent 
liberality of two Scandinavian gentlemen, and the assist- 


110 


THE WAIF OF THE ^"CYHTHIA/^ 

ance of the Swedish government, enabled him to organ- 
ize his expedition upon a plan which he believed would 
insure its success. 

It was on the 21st of July, 1878, that Nordenskiold 
quitted From-sae, on hoard of the Vega,^' to attempt to 
reach Behring’s Strait by passing to the north of Russia 
and Siberia. Lieutenant Palanders, of the Swedish navy,, 
was in command of the vessel, with the instigator of the 
voyage, and they had also a staff of botanists, geologists,, 
and astronomical doctors. 

The Vega,” which had been especially prepared for 
the expedition under the surveillance of Nordenskiold,. 
was a vessel of five hundred tons, which had been recent- 
ly built at Bremen, and carried an engine of sixty-horso 
power. Three ships were to accompany her to successive 
points on the Siberian coast, which had been previously 
determined upon. They were all provisioned for a cruise 
of two years, in case it might be necessary for them to 
winter in those arctic regions. But Nordenskiold did not 
conceal his hope of being able to reach Behring’s Strait be- 
fore autumn, on account of his careful arrangements, and 
all Sweden shared this hope. 

They started from the most northerly point of Norway, 
and the Vega ” reached Nova Zembla on the 29th of 
July, on the 1st of August the Sea of Kara, and on the 
6th of August the mouth of the Gulf Yenisei. On the 
9th of August she doubled Cape Schelynshin, or Cape 
North-East, the extreme point of the continent, which 
no vessel had hitherto been able to reach. On the 7th of 
September she cast anchor at the mouth of the Lena, and 
separated from the third of the vessels which had accom- 
panied her thus far. On the 16th of October a telegraphic 
dispatch from Irkutsk announced to the world that the 
expedition had been successful up to this point. 

We can imagine the impatience with whicli the friends 
of the Swedish navigator waited for the details of the 


THE WAIF OF THE CYNTHIA/^ 111 

expedition. These details did not reach them until the 
1st of December. For if electricity flies over space with 
the rapidity of thought, it is not the same with the 
Siberian post. The letters from the Vega,’’ although 
deposited in the post-office at Irkutsk, at the same time 
that the telegraphic message was dispatched, did not reach 
Sweden until six weeks afterward. But they arrived at 
last; and on the 5th of December one of the principal 
newspapers of Sweden published an account ot the first 
' part of the expedition, which had been written by a 
young medical doctor attached to the ^^Vega.” 

That same day, at breakfast, Mr. Bredejord was occu- 
pied in reading with great interest the details of the voy- 
given in four columns, when his eyes fell upon a 
paragraph which almost upset him. He re-read it at- 
tentively, and then read it again; then he arose, and 
seizing his hat and coat, he rushed to the house of Dr. 
Schwaryencrona. 

Have you read the correspondence of the ‘ Yega he 
cried, as be rushed like a hurricane into the dining-room 
where the doctor and Kajsa were taking their breakfast. 

have just commenced it,” replied the doctor, ^Sand 
was intending to finish reading it after breakfast, while I 
smoked my pipe.” 

'^Then you have not seen!” exclaimed Mr. Bredejord, 
out of breath. You do not know what this correspon- 
dence contains?” 

No,” replied Doctor Schwaryencrona, with perfect 
calmness. , 

Well, listen to this,” continued Mr. Bredejord, ap- 
proaching the window. ^‘It is the journal of one of your 
brethren, the aid of the natura^list of the ‘Yega:’” 

“‘30th and 31st of July, we entered the strait of Jugor, 
and cast anchor before a Samoyede village called Chaba- 
rova. We landed, and I questioned some of the natives 
4o discover, by Holmgren’s method, the extent of their 


112 THE WAIF OF THE CYNTHIA/^ 

perception of colors. I found that this sense was normally 
developed among them. Bought of a Samoyede fisher- 
man two magnificent salmon.’^’ 

“Pardon me/’ interrupted the doctor; “ but is this a 
charade you are reading to me. I confess I do not see 
how these details can interest me.” 

“Ah! they do not interest you?” said Mr. Bredejord, in 
a triumphant tone. “Well, wait a moment and you will 
see: 

“^Bought of a Samoyede fisherman two magnificent 
salmon, which I have preserved in alcphol, notwithstand- 
ing the protestations of our cook. This fisherman fell 
into the water as he was quitting the ship. They pulled 
him out half suffocated and stiffened by the cold, so that 
he resembled a bar of iron, and he, also, had a serious cut 
on his head. We were just under way, and they carried 
him to the infirmary of the “ Vega,” while still uncon- 
scious, undressed him, and put him to bed. They then 
discovered that this fisherman was an European. He had 
red hair; his nose had been broken by some accident, and 
on his chest, on a level with his heart, these words were 
tattooed: “Patrick O’Donoghan — Cynthia.”’” 

Here Dr, Schwaryencrona uttered a cry of surprise. 

“ Wait! listen to the rest of it,” said Mr. Bredejord; 
and he continued his reading: 

Being subjected to an energetic massage treatment, 
he was soon restored to life. But as it was impossible for 
him to leave us in that condition, we were compelled to 
take care of him. A fever set in and he became delirious. 
Our experiment of the appreciation of colors among the 
Samoyedes, therefore, was frustrated. — 3d of August. 
The fisherman of Chabarova has recovered from the 
effects of his bath. He appeared to be surprised to find 
himself on board the “Vega,” and en route for Cape 
Tahelyuskin, but soon became reconciled to his fate. 
His knowledge of the Ganwyede language may be useful 


THE WAIF OF THE CYNTHIA/^ 113 

to US, and we have determined to take him with us on 
the coast of Siberia. He speaks English with a nasal 
accent like a Yankee, but pretends to be Scotch, and 
calls himself Tommy Bowles. He came from Nova 
Zembla with some fishermen, and he has lived on these 
shores for the last twelve years. The name tattooed upon 
his chest he says, ‘ is that of one of the friends of his in- 
fancy who has been dead for a long time.’ ” 

It is evidently our man,” cried the doctor, with great 
emotion. 

‘‘ Yes, there can be no doubt of it,” answered the law- 
yer. ‘‘The name, the vessel, the description, all prove 
it; even this choice of a pseudonym Johnny Bowles, and 
his declaring that Patrick O’Donoghan was dead, these 
are superabundant proofs!” 

They were both silent, reflecting upon the possible 
consequences of this discovery.” 

“How can we go so far in search of him?” said the 
doctor, at length. 

“ It will be very difficult, evidently,” replied Mr. Brede- 
jord. “ But it is something to know that he is alive, and 
the part of the world where he can be found. And, be- 
sides, who can tell what the future may have in store? 
He may even return to Stockholm in the ‘Vega,’ and 
explain all that we wish to find out. If he does not do 
this, perhaps we may, sooner or later, find an opportunity 
to communicate with him. Voyages to Nova Zemhla will 
become more frequent, on account of this expedition of 
the ‘ Vega.’ Ship-owners are already talking about 
sending every year some vessels to the mouth of the 
Yenisei.” 

The discussion of this topic was inexhaustible, and the 
two friends were still talking about the matter, when Erik 
arrived from Upsal, at two o’clock. He also had read 
this great piece of news, and had taken the train for home 
without losing a moment. But it was a singular fact that 


114 THE WAIF OF THE ''CYIs^THIA/^ 

he was not joyful, but rather disturbed by this new intel- 
ligence. 

Do you know what I am afraid of?’’ said he to the 
doctor and Mr. Bredejord. I fear that some misfortune 
has happened to the ‘Vega.’ You know it is now the 
5th of December, and you know the leaders of the expe- 
dition counted upon arriving at Behring’s Strait before 
October. If this expectation had been realized, we should 
have heard from her by this time; for she would have 
reached Japan, or at least Petropaulosk, in the Aleutian 
Islands, or some station in the Pacific, from which we 
should have received news of her. The dispatches and 
letters here came by the way of Irkutsk, and are dated 
the 7th of September, so that for three entire months we 
have heard nothing from the ‘Vega.’ So we must con- 
clude that they did not reach Behring’s Strait as soon as 
they expected,, and that she has succumbed to the com- 
mon fate of all expeditions which for the last three cent- 
uries have attempted to discover the north-east passage. 
This is the deplorable conclusion which I have been com- 
pelled to arrive at.” 

“The ‘Vega’ might have been obliged to encounter 
in the Polar regions a great deal which was unforeseen, 
and she might have been unprovided for such a contin- 
gency,” replied Dr. Schwaryencrona. 

“Evidently; but this is- the most favorable hypothesis; 
and a winter in that region is surrounded by so many 
dangers that it is equivalent to a shipwreck. In any case, 
it is an indisputable fact that if we ever have any news of 
the ‘Vega’ it will not be possible to do so before next 
summer.” 

“ Why, how is that?” 

“Because, if the ‘Vega’ has not perished she is in- 
closed in the ice, and she will not be able, at the best, to 
extricate herself before June or July.” 

“ That is true,” answered Mr. Bredejord. ‘ 


THE WAIF OF THE ^"CYHTHIA/^ 115 

‘^What conclusion do you draw from this reasoning?’^ 
asked the doctor, disturbed by the sad tone of Erikas 
voice as he made the announcement. 

The conclusion that it is impossible to wait so long 
before solving a question which is of such great impor- 
tance to me.” 

What do you want to do? We must submit to what 
is inevitable.” 

“ Perhaps it only appears to be so,” answered Erik, 

The letters which have reached us have come across the- 
Arctic Ocean by the way of Irkutsk. Why could I not 
follow the same route? I would keep close to the coast 
of Siberia. I would endeavor to communicate with the 
people of’ that counti^, and find out whether any foreign 
vessel had been shipwrecked, or was held prisoner among 
the icebergs. Perhaps I might succeed in finding Nor- 
denskiold, and Patrick O’Donoghan. It is an enterprise 
worth undertaking.” 

In the rtiiddle of winter?” 

'^Why not? It is the most favorable season for travel- 
ing in sleighs in that latitude.” 

‘'Yes; but you forget that you are not there yet, and 
that it will be spring before you could get there.” 

“ That is true,” said Erik, who was compelled to recog- 
nize the force of this argument. He sat with his eyes 
fixed on the floor, absorbed in thought. 

“ Ho, matter,” said he suddenly; “ Hordenskiold must 
be found, and with him Patrick O’Donoghan. They shall 
be, or it will not be my fault.” 

Erik’s plan was a very simple one. He proposed to 
write an anonymous letter to the leading newspapers of 
Stockholm, and thus proclaim his fears as to the fate of 
the “Vega.” Had she been shipwrecked, or was she held 
a prisoner by icebergs, and he concluded his communica- 
tion by representing how important it was that some ves- 
sel should be sent to her assistance in the latter case. 


IIG THE WAIF OF THE CYI^^THIA/^ 

The truth of his reasoning was so apparent, and the in- 
terest in the expedition so general, that the young student 
of Upsal was certain that the question would be warmly 
discussed in scientific circles. 

But the effect of his letter was beyond his highest ex- 
pectations. All the newspapers without exception ex- 
pressed their approval of his proposition while commenting 
upon his communication. 

Public opinion was unanimously in favor of fitting out 
a relief expedition. Commercial men, manufacturers, the 
members of schools and colleges, th/e judicial corps — in 
fact, all classes voluntarily contributed to the enterprise. 
A rich ship-owner offered to equip a vessel at his own ex- 
pense, to go to the relief of the Vega;^’ and he named it 
the Nordenskiold.” 

The enthusiasm increased as days passed without bring- 
ing any intelligence of the Vega.” By the end of De- 
cember, the subscription had reached a considerable sum. 
Dr. Schwaryencrona and Mr. Bredejord had headed the 
list with a subscription of ten thousand kroners each. 
They were members of the committee who had chosen 
Erik for their secretary. 

The latter was in fact the soul of the undertaking. His 
ardor, his modesty, his evident ability with regard to all 
questions relative to the expedition, which he studied 
untiringly, soon acquired for him a most decided influ- 
ence. From the first he did not conceal the fact that it 
was his dream to take pkrt in the enterprise, if only as a 
simple sailor, and that he had a supreme and personal 
interest in the matter. This only gave the greater weight 
to the excellent suggestions which he made to the origina- 
tors of the expedition, and he personally directed all the 
preparatory labors. 

It was agreed that a second vessel should accompany 
the Nordenskiold,” and that it should be like the 

Vega,” a steamship. Nordenskiold himself had dem- 


THE WAIF OF THE ‘^^CYHTHIA/’ 117 

onstrated that the principal cause of the failure of previ- 
ous attempts had been the employment of sailing vessels. 
Arctic navigators, especially when on an exploring expedi- 
tion, must not be dependent upon the wind, but must be 
able to force their w\ay speedily through a difficult or 
perilous pass — and above all, always be able to take the 
open sea, which it was often impossible to do with a sail- 
ing vessel. 

This fundamental point having been established, it was 
decided also to cover the vessel with a lining of green oak, 
six inches thick, and to divide it into compartments, so 
that it would be better able to resist a blow from the ice. 
They were also desirous that she should not draw too 
much water, and that all her arrangements should be so 
made as to enable her to carry a full supply of coal. 
Among the offers which were made to the committee, was 
a vessel of one hundred and forty tons, which had been 
recently built at Bremen, and which had a crew of eighteen 
men, who could easily maneuver her. She was a schooner, 
but while she carried her masts, she also was furnished 
with an engine of eighty horse-power. One of her boilers 
was so arranged that it could burn oil or fat, which was 
easily procurable in the arctic regions, in case their coal 
should fail. The schooner protected by its lining of oak, 
was further strengthened by transverse beams, so as to 
offer the greatest possible resistance to the pressure of the 
ice. Lastly, the front of it was armed with a spur of steel, 
to enable it to break its way through a thick field of ice. 
The vessel when placed on the stocks, was. named the 

Alaska,^’ on account of the direction which she was 
destined to take. It had been decided that while the 
^^Nordenskiold should pursue the same route which the 
^^Vega” had followed, that the second vessel should take 
an opposite direction around the world, and gain the 
Siberian Ocean, by the island of Alaska and Bfehring’s 
Straits. The chances of meeting the Swedish expedition, 


118 


THE WAIF OF THE "'CYNTHIA. 




or of discovering tnices of her if she had perished would 
thus, they thought, be double, for while one vessel follow- 
ed on her track, the other would, as it were, precede her. 

Erik, who had been the originator of this plan, had often 
asked himself which of the vessels he had better join, and 
he had finally concluded to attach himself to the second. 

The " Nordenskiold,’’ he said to himself, would follow 
the same course as the "Vega.” It was therefore neces- 
sary that she should be equally successful in making the 
first part of the voyage, and double Cape Tchelynskin, 
but they might not be able to do this, since it had only 
been accomplished once. Beside^, the last news which 
they had received from the " Vega,” she was only two or 
three hundred leagues from Behring’s Straits; therefore 
they would have a better chance of meeting her. The 
" Nordenskiold ” might follow her for many months with- 
out overtaking her. But the other vessel could hardly 
fail to meet her, if she was still in existence. 

The principal thing in Erik’s eyes was to reach the 
" Vega ” as quickly as possible, in order to meet Patrick 
O’Donoghan without delay. 

The doctor and Mr. Bredejord warmly approved of his 
motives when he explained them to them. 

The work of preparing the " Alaska” was pushed on as 
rapidly as possible. Her provisions, equipments, and the 
clothing, were all carefully chosen, for they profited by 
the experience of former Arctic explorers. Her crew were 
all experienced seamen, who had been inured to cold by 
frequent fishing voyages to Iceland and Greenland. Last- 
ly, the captain chosen by the committee, waa an ofldcer of 
the Swedish marines, then in the employment of a mari- 
time company, and well known on account of his voyages 
to the Arctic Ocean; his name was Lieutenant Marsilas. 
He chose for his first lieutenant Erik himself, who seemed 
designed for the position by the energy he had displayed 
in the service of the expedition, and who was also quali- 


THE WAIF OF THE CYNTHIA/^ 119 

fied by his diploma. The second and third officers were 
tried seamen, Mr. Bosewitz and Mr. Kjellguist. 

The Alaska’’ carried some explosive material in order 
to break the ice, if it should be necessary, and abundant 
provisions of an anti-scorbutic character, in order to pre- 
: serve the officers and crew from the common Arctic 
I maladies. The vessel was furnished with a heater, in order 
to preserve an even temperature, and also with a portable 
Qbservatory called a ^‘raven’s nest,” which they could 
hoist to the top of the highest mast, in those regions where 
they meet with floating ice, to signal the approach of 
icebergs. 

By Erik’s proposal this observatory contained a power- 
ful electric light, wdiich at night could illuminate the 
route of the ‘‘Alaska.” Seven small boats, of which two 
were whale-boats, a steam-cutter, six sledges, snow-shoes 
for each of the crew, four Gatling cannons and thirty 
guns, with the necessary ammunition, were stored away 
on board. These preparations were approaching an end, 
when Mr. Hersebom and his son Otto arrived from Noroe 
with their large dog Kaas, and solicited the favor of 
being employed as seamen on board of the “Alaska.” 
They knew from a letter of Erik’s the strong personal in- 
terest which he had in this voyage, and they wished to 
share its dangers'with him. 

Mr. Hersebom spoke of the value of his experience as a 
fisherman on the coast of Greenland, and of the useful- 
ness of his dog Kaas, who could be used as a leader of the 
dogs which would be necessary to draw the sledges. Otto 
had only his good health, his herculean strength, and his 
devotion to the cause to recommend him. Thanks to the 
influence of the doctor and Mr. Bredejord, they were all 
three engaged by the committee. 

By the beginning of February, 1879, all was ready. 
The “Alaska” had therefore five months before the first 
of June to reach Behring’s Straits, which was accounted 


120 THE WAIF OF THE '"CYHTHIA/^ 

the most favorable season for the exploration. They in« 
tended also to take the most direct route, that is to say, 
through the Mediterranean, the Suez Canal, the Indian 
Ocean, and the China Seas, stopping successively to take 
in coal at Gibraltar, Aden, Colombo in Ceylon, Singapore, 
Hong.Kong, Yokohama, and Petropaulosk. 

From all these stations the Alaska ” was to telegraph 
to Stockholm, and it was also agreed that, if in the mean- 
time any news was received of the ‘‘ Vega,” they should 
not fail to send information. 

The voyage of the “Alaska,” although intended 
primarily for an arctic exploration, would begin by a 
voyage through tropical seas, and along the continents 
most favored by the sun. The programme had not, how- 
ever, been arranged to give them pleasure; it was the re- 
sult of an imperative necessity, since they must reach 
Behring’s Straits by the shortest route and remain in tele- 
graphic communication with Stockholm up to the last 
moment. But a serious diflSculty threatened to retard the 
expedition. They had spent so much in equipping the 
vessel that the funds which were indispensable for the 
success of the enterprise, began toTun short. They would 
require considerable to purchase coal, and for other inci- 
dental expenses. 

A new appeal for money became necessary. As soon as 
it was issued the committee received two letters simul- 
taneously. 

One was from Mr. Malarius, the public teacher of 
Noroe, and laureate of the Botanical Society, It con- 
tained a check for one hundred kroners, and begged that 
he might be attached to tlie expedition as the assistant 
naturalist of the “Alaska,” 

The other contained a check for twenty-five thousand 
kroners, with this laconic note: 

“ For the voyage of the ‘Alaska,’ from Mr. Tudor Brown, on 
condition that he is received as a passenger.” 


THE WAIE OF THE ^^CYI^THIA/^ 


131 


CHAPTER XIT. 

UNEXPECTED PASSENGERS. 

The request of Mr. Malarius could only be received 
with gratitude by the committee. It was therefore passed 
enthusiastically, and the worthy teacher, whose reputation 
as a botanist was greater than he himself suspected, was 
appointed assistant naturalist of the expedition. 

As for the condition upon which Tudor Brown bestowed 
his donation of twenty-five thousand kroners, both Dr. 
Schwaryencrona and Mr. Bredejord were strongly in- 
clined to refuse to grant it. But if called upon to give 
gome motive for their repugnance, they had to confess that 
they would not know what to say. What sufficient 
reason could they give the committee if they asked them 
to refuse such a large subscription? They really had no 
valid one. Tudor Brown had called upon Dr. Schwary- 
encrona, and brought him a certified account of the death 
of Patrick O’Donoghan; and now Patrick O’Donoghan 
appeared to be living. But they could not prove that 
Tudor Brown had willfully deceived them in this matter, 
and the committee would require some sufficient cause 
before rejecting so large a sum. Tudor Brown could 
easily declare that he had been truthful. His present at- 
titude seemed to prove it. Perhaps he intended to go 
himself, only to find out how Patrick O’Donoghan, whom 
he believed to have been drowned in the Straits of Madeira, 
could now be living on the shores of Siberia. But even 
supposing that Tudor Brown had other projects, it w'ould 
be to their interest to find them out, and keep him in 
their hands. For, one of two facts was certain: either 
Tudor Brown had no interest in the search which had oc- 
cupied Erik’s friends for so long a time, and in that case 


122 THE WAIF OF THE ^‘^CTHTHIA/^ 

it would be useless to treat him as an enemy; or he had 
some slight personal interest in the matter, and then it 
would be better to watch his plans, and overthrow them. 

The doctor and Mr. Bredejord therefore concluded 
that they would not oppose his becoming a passenger. 
Then they gradually were filled with a desire to study 
this singular man, and find out why he wished to take 
passage on the Alaska.’’ But how could they do this 
without sailing with him. It would not be such an absurd 
thing to do after all. The course which the ‘‘ Alaska 
was to take was a very attractive one, at least the first part 
of it. To be brief, Dr. Schwaryenerona, who was a great 
traveler, asked to be taken as a passenger, to accompany 
the expedition as far as the China seas, by paying such a 
price as the committee might judge proper. 

This example immediately acted with irresistible force 
upon Mr. Bredejord, who had dreamed for a long time 
about an excursion to the land of the Sun. He also 
solicited a cabin under the same conditions. 

Every one in Stockholm now believed that Mr. Hoch- 
stedt would do the same, partly out of scientific curiosity, 
and partly from terror at the thought of passing so many 
months without the society of his friends. Butall Stock- 
holm was deceived. The professor was strongly tempted 
to go, and he reviewed all the arguments for and against 
it, and found it almost impossible to arrive at any decis- 
ion, but fate ordained that he should stay at home. 

The time of their departure was irrevocably fixed for 
the 10th of February, On the 9th Erik went to meet 
Mr. Malarius, and was agreeably surprised to see Dame 
Hersebom, and Vanda, who had come to bid him fare- 
well. They were modestly intending to go to a hotel in 
the town, but the doctor insisted that they should come 
and stay with him, to the great displeasure of Kajsa, who 
did not think that they were suflSciently distinguished. 

Vanda was now a tall girl, whose beauty fulfilled its 


THE WAIF OF THE CYNTHIA.'" 123 

early promise. She had passed successfully a very diffi- 
cult examination at Bergen which entitled her to take a 
professor’s chair, in a superior school. But she preferred 
to remain at Noroe with her mother, and she was going 
to fill Mr. Malarius’ place during his absence: always 
serious and gentle, she found in teaching a strange and 
inexplicable charm, but it had not changed the simplicity 
of her home life. This beautiful girl, in her quaint Nor- 
wegian costume, was able to give tranquilly her opinion 
on the deepest scientific subjects, or seat herself at the 
piano, and play with consummate skill a sonata of Bee- 
thoven, But her greatest charm was the absence of all 
pretension, and her perfectly natural manners. She no 
more thought of being vain of her talents, or of making 
any display of them, than she did of blushing on account 
of her rural costume. She bloomed like some wild flower, 
that, growing beside the fiord, had been transplanted by 
her old master, and cultivated and cherished in his little 
garden behind the schjool. 

In the evening all Erik’s adopted family were assembled 
in the parlor of Dr. Schwaryencrona; Mr. Bredejord and 
the doctor were about to play a last game of whist with 
Mr. Hochstedt. They discovered that Mr. Malarius was 
also an authority in this noble game, which would enable 
them to while away many leisure hours on board the 

Alaska.” Unfortunately the worthy instructor also told 
them^ at the same time, that he was always a victim of sea- 
sickness, and nearly always confined to his bed as soon as 
he set foot upon a vessel. Only his affection for Erik had 
induced him to join the expedition, added to the ambi- 
tion, long fondly cherished, of being able to add some 
more varieties to his catalogue of botanical families. 

After which they had a little music: Kajsa, with a dis- 
dainful air, played a fashionable waltz; Vanda sung an 
old Scandinavian melody with a sweetness that surprised 
them all. The tea was served, and a large bowl of punch. 


124 THE WAIF OF THE CYHTHIA/'’ 

which they drank to the success of the expedition, fol- 
lowed, Erik noticed that Kajsa avoided touching his 
glass. 

AVill you not wish me a happy voyage?’' he said to her, 
in a low tone. 

“ What is the use of wishing for what we do not ex-pect 
to see granted?” she answered. 

The next morning, at day-break, every one went on 
board, except Tudor Brown. 

Since the receipt of his letter containing the check they 
had not heard a word from him. 

The time of departure had been' fixed for ten o’clock. 
At the first stroke, the commander, Mr. Marsilas, had the 
anchor hoisted, and rang the bell to warn all visitors to 
leave the -ship. 

“ Adieu, Erik!” cried Vanda, throwing her arms around 
his neck. 

Adieu, my son!” said Eiatrina, pressing the young 
lieutenant to her heart. 

‘‘And you, Kajsa, have you nothing to say to me?” he 
asked, as he walked toward her as if to embrace her 
also. 

“I hope that you will not get your nose frozen, and 
that you will discover that you are a prince in disguise!’' 
said she, laughing impertinently, 

“If that should happen, then at least I might hope to 
win a little of your affection?” he said, trying to sjrnile, 
to hide his feelings, for her sarcasm had cut him to the 
heart. 

“Do you doubt it?” answered Kajsa, as she turned 
toward her uncle, to show that her adieu to him was 
finished. 

The time of departure had indeed come. The warning 
bell rang imperiously. 

The crowd of visitors descended the stairs to the boats 
which were waiting for them. 


THE WAIF OF THE CYNTHIA/^ 


125 


In the midst of this confusion every one noticed the ar- 
rival of a tardy passenger, who mounted to the deck with 
his valise in his hand. • 

The tardy one was Tudor Brown. He presented him- 
self to the captain, and claimed his cabin, to which he 
Was immediately shown. 

A moment later, after two or three prolonged whistles, 
the engine began to work, and a sea of foam whitening the 
waters behind her, the Alaska ’’glided majestically over 
the green waters of the Baltic, and soon left Stockholm be- 
hind her, followed by the acclamations of the crowd who 
were waving their Ijats and handkerchiefs. 

Erik, on the bridge, directed the maneuvers of the vessel, 
while Mr. Bredejord and the doctor waved a last farewell 
to Vanda from the deck. 

Mr. Malarius, already frightfully seasick, had retired to 
his bed. They were all so occupied with saying farewell 
that not one of them had noticed the arrival of Tudor 
Brown. 

Therefore the doctor could not repress a start of sur- 
prise when as he turned around, he saw him ascending 
from the depths of the vessel, and marching straight to- 
ward him, with his hands in his pockets, clothed as he 
had been at their first interview, and with his hat always 
seemingly glued to his head. 

“ Fine weather!” said Tndor Brown, by way of saluta- 
tion and introduction. 

The doctor was stupefied by his effrontery. He waited 
for some moments to see if this strange man would make 
any. excuse, or give any explanation of his conduct. 

Seeing that he did not intend to say any thing, he opened 
the subject himself. 

Well, sir, it appears that Patrick O’Donoghan is not 
dead, as we supposed!” he said, with his customary vivac- 
ity. 


126 THE WAIF OF THE ^'CYHTHIA/^ 

That is precisely what I want to find out, and it is on 
that account I have undertaken this voyage.’’ 

^After saying this, Tudor Brown turned away, and began 
to walk up and down the deck, whistling his favorite air, 
appearing to think that his explanation was perfectly 
satisfactory. 

Erik and Mr. Bredejord listened to this conversation 
with a natural curiosity. They had never seen Tudor 
Brown before, and they studied him attentively, even more 
so than Dr. Schwaryencrona. It seemed to them that the 
man, although he affected indifference, cast a furtive glance 
at them from time to time, to see what impression he made 
upon them. Perceiving this, they also immediately feigned 
to take no notice of him, and did not address a word to him. 
But as soon as they descended to the saloon, upon which 
their cabins opened, they took counsel together. 

What could have been Tudor Brown’s motive in try. 
ing to make them believe that Patrick O’Donoghan was 
dead? And what was his purpose in taking this voyage 
upon the ^ Alaska’? It was impossible for them to say. 
But it was difficult not to believe that it had some con- 
nection with the shipwreck of the ^ Cynthia,’ and the in- 
fant tied to the buoy. The only interest which Patrick 
O’Donoghan had for Erik and his friends, was the fact of 
his supposed knowledge of the affair, and this was their 
only reason for seeking for him. Now they had before 
them a man who was uninvited, and who had come to 
them, and declared that Patrick O’Donoghan was dead. 
And this man had forced his society upon the members 
of the expedition, as soon as his assertion in the most un- 
expected manner had been proved to be false. They were 
therefore obliged to conclude that he had some personal 
interest in the matter, and the fact of his seeking out 
Doctor Schwaryencrona indicated the connection between 
his interests, and the inquiries instituted by the doctor.” 

All these facts therefore seemed to indicate that Tudor 


< THE WAIF OF THE ^^CYF^THIA/^ 127 

Brown was in this problem a factor quite as important 
as Patrick O’Donoghan himself. Who could tell whether 
he was not already in possession of the secret which they 
Avere trying to elucidate? If this was the case, was it a 
happy thing for them that they had him on board, or 
should they rather be disturbed by his presence? 

Mr. Bredejord inclined to the latter opinion, and did 
not consider his appearance among them as at all re- 
assuring. The doctor, on the other side, argued that 
Tudor Brown might' have acted in good faith, and also 
that he might be honest at heart, notwithstanding his un- 
attractive exterior. 

If he knows anything,’’ said he, we can hope that 
the familiarity which a long voyage necessarily produces 
may induce him to speak out; in that case it would be 
a stroke of good luck to have had him with us. At 
least we shall see what he can have to do with O’Donoghau, 
if we ever find the Irishman.” 

As for Erik, he did not even dare to express the senti- 
ments which the sight of this man awakened in him. It 
was more than repulsion, it was positive hatred, and an in- 
stinctive desire to rush upon him and throw him into 
the sea. He was convinced that this man had had some 
share in the misfortune of his life, but he would have 
blushed to abandon himself to such a conviction, or even 
to speak of it. He contented himself with saying that 
he Avould never have allowed Tudor Brown to come on 
board if he had had any voice in the matter. 

How should they treat him? 

On this point also they were divided. The doctor de- 
clared that it would be politic to treat Tudor Brown with 
at least outward courtesy, in the hope of inducing him 
to speak out. Mr. Bredejord, as well as Erik, felt a great 
repugnance to act out such a comedy, and it was by no 
means certain that Dr. Schwaryencrona himself would be 
able to conform to his own programme. They deter- 


'X28 THE WAIE OE THE ‘^^CYHTHIA/^ 4 

mined to leave the matter to be decided.by circumstances, 
and the behavior of Tudor Brown himself. 

They did not have to wait long. Precisely at midday 
the bell rang for dinner. Mr. Bredejord and the doctor, 
went to the table of the commander. There they found 
Tudor Brown already seated, with his hat on his head, 
and he did not manifest the least inclination to enter into 
any relations with his neighbors. The man proved to be 
so rude and coarse that he disarmed indignation. He 
seemed to be ignorant of the simplest rules of politeness. 
He helped himself first, chose the best portions, and ate 
and drank like an ogre. Two or three times the com- 
mander, and Dr. Schwaryencrona addressed a few words 
to him. He did not even deign to speak, but answered 
them by gestures. 

That did not prevent him however, when he had fin- 
ished his repast, and armed himself with an enormous 
tooth-pick, from throwing himself back in his seat, and 
saying to Mr. Marsilas: 

What day shall we reach Gibraltar?” 

About the nineteenth or twentieth I think,” an- 
swered the captain. 

Tudor Brown drew a book from his pocket, and ex- 
amined his calendar. 

That will bring us to Malta on the twenty- second, 
to Alexandria on the twenty-fifth, and to Aden at the 
end of the month,” said he, as if speaking to himself. 

Then he got up, and going on deck again, began to 
pace up and down. 

A pleasant traveling companion truly,” Mr. Marsilas 
could not help saying. 

Mr. Bredejord was about to answer, when a frightful 
noise at the head of the staircase prevented him. They 
heard cries, and barking, and a confusion of voices. 
Everybody arose and ran on deck. 

The tumult had been caused by Kaas, Mr. Hersebom’s 


THE WAIF OF THE CYUTHIA/^ 129 

Greenland dog. It seemed that he did not approve of Mr. 
Tudor Brown, for after evincing his displeasure by low 
growls every time he passed and repassed him, he finished 
by seizing him by the legs, Tudor Brown had drawn his 
revolver from his pocket, and was about to use it when 
Otto appeared on the scene and prevented him from 
doing so, and then sent Kaas away to his kennel. A 
stormy discussion then took place. Tudor Brown, white 
with rage and terror, insisted that the dog’s brains should 
be blown out. Mr. Hersebom, who had come to the res- 
cue, protested warmly against such a project. 

The commander arriving at this moment, settled the 
matter by desiring Tudor Brown to put away his revolver, 
and decreeing that henceforth Kaas must be kept chained. 

This ridiculous incident was the only one that varied 
the monotony of their first days of voyaging. Every one 
became accustomed to the silence and strange manners 
of Tudor Brown. At the captain’s table they at length 
took no more notice of him than if he had not been in 
existence. Everybody pursued their own avocations. 

Mr. Malarius, after passing two days in bed, was able to 
crawl upon deck, he commenced to eat, and was soon 
able to take his place at the innumerable whist parties of 
the doctor and Mr. Bredejord. 

Erik, very much occupied with his business as lieuten- 
ant, spent every spare moment in reading. 

On the eleventh they passed the island of Oland, on the 
thirteenth they reached Shayer Rock, passed through the 
sound, signaled Heligoland on the fourteenth, and on the 
sixteenth they doubled Cape Hogue, 

On the following night Erik was sleeping in his cabin 
when he was awakened by a sudden silence, and perceived 
that he no longer felt the vibrations of the engine. He 
was not however alarmed, for he knew that Mr. Kjellguist 
was in charge of the vessel; but out of curiosity he arose 
and went on deck to see what had happened. 

5 


130 THE WAIF OF THE CYNTHIA/^ 

He was told by the cliief engineer that the engine had 
broken down, and that they would be compelled to ex- 
tinguish the fires. They could proceed, however, under 
sail, with a light breeze from the south-west. 

A careful inspection threw no light on the cause of the 
damage, and the engineer asked permission to repair to 
the nearest port to repair the injury. 

Commander Marsilas, after a personal examination, 
was of the same opinion. They found that they were 
thirty miles from Brest, and the order was given to steer 
for the great French port. 


CHAPTER XIII. 

THE SHIPWRECK. 

The next day the ‘‘Alaska” entered the harbor of 
Brest. The damage which she had sustained was fortu- 
nately not important. An engineer who was applied to 
immediately promised that her injuries should be repaired 
in three days. It was therefore not a very serious delay, 
and they could make up for it in a measure by taking in 
coal. They would therefore not be obliged to stop at 
Gibraltar for this purpose, as they had at first intended. 
Their next stopping-place was to be at Malta, which they 
hoped to reach twenty-four hours earlier than they had at 
first expected, and thus would reduce the time of their 
delay in reality to two days. They therefore had nothing 
to worry themselves about, and every one felt disposed to 
view the accident in the most philosophical manner. 

It soon became evident that their mischance was going 
to be turned into a festival. In a few hours the arrival 
of the “ Alaska ” became known through the town, and as 
the newspapers made known tbe object of the expedition, 
the commander of the Swedish vessel - soon found himself 
the recipient of the most flattering attentions. The ad- 


THE WAIF OF THE ^^CYKTHIA/^ 131 

miral and Mayor of Brest, the commander of the port, and 
the captains of the vessels which were lying at anchor, all 
came to pay an official visit to Captain Marsilas. A diii' 
ner and a ball were tendered to the hardy explorers, who» 
were to take part in the search for the “ Nordenskiold.’’” 
Although the doctor and Mr. Malarius cared little forsnclr 
gatherings, they were obliged to take their places at the 
table which was prepared for them. As for Mr. Brede- 
jord, he was in his true element. 

Among the friends invited by the admiral, was a grand- 
looking old man wjth a refined but sad countenance. He 
soon attracted Erik’s attention, who felt a sympathy for 
him which he could hardly explain. It was Mr. Durrien,. 
Honorary Consul-general, and an active member of the- 
Geographical Society, who was well known on account of 
liis travels and researches in Asia Minor and the Sou- 
dan. 

Erik had read his works with very great interest, and', 
he mentioned that he had done so, when he had been pre- 
sented to the French savant^ who experienced a feeling of 
satisfaction as he listened to the enthusiastic young man.. 

It is often the fate of travelers, when their adventures; 
make a stir in the world, to receive the loud admiratiom 
of the crowd; but to find that their labors are appreciated: 
by those who are well informed and capable of judging,, 
does not occur so frequently. Therefore the respectful 
curiosity of Erik went straight to the heart of the old 
geographer, and brought a smile to his pale lips. 

^‘I have never attached any great merit to my dis- 
coveries,” he said, in reply to a few words from Erik, 
regarding the fortunate excavations which had recently 
been made. ‘‘I went ahead seeking, to forget my own 
cruel misfortunes, and not caring so much for the results 
as I did for prosecuting a work which was in entire ac- 
cordance with my tastes. Chance has done the rest.” 

Seeing Erik and Mr. Durrien so friendly, the admiral 


132 THE WAIF OF THE ^^CYHTHIA/'’ 

took care to seat them together at table, so that they 
could continue their conversation during dinner. 

As they were taking their coffee, the young lieutenant 
of the ‘‘Alaska’^ was accosted by a little bald-headed 
man, who had been introduced to him as Dr. Kergaridec, 
who asked him without any preamble to what country he 
belonged. A little surprised at first by the question, 
Erik answered that he was from Sweden, or, to be more 
exact, from Norway, and that his family lived in the 
province of Bergen. Then he inquired his motive for 
asking the question. 

“ My motive is a very simple one,” answered his inter- 
locutoi. For an hour I have been studying your face 
across the table, while we were at dinner, and I have 
never seen anywhere such a perfect type of the Celt as I 
behold in you! I must -tell you that I am devoted to 
Celtic studies, and it is the first time that I have met 
with this type among the Scandinavians. Perhaps this is 
a precious indication for science, and we may be able to 
place Norway among the regions visited by our Gaelic 
ancestors?” 

Erik was about to explain to the worthy savant the 
reasons which would invalidate this hypothesis, when Dr. 
Kergari'lec turned away to pay his respects to a lady who 
had just entered the room, and their conversation was 
not resumed. 

The young lieutenant of the ‘‘Alaska” would probably 
never have thought of this incident again, but the next 
day as they were passing through a street near the mar- 
ket, Dr. Schwaryencrona said suddenly to him: 

“ My dear child, if I have ever had a doubt as to your 
Celtic origin, I should have lost it here. See how you 
resemble these Bretons. They have the same brown eyes, 
black hair, bony neck, colored skin and general appear- 
ance. Bredejord may say what he likes, but you are a 
pure-blooded Celt— you may depeiid upon it,” Erik then 


THE WAIF OF THE CYNTHIA/^ 133 

told him what old Dr. Kergaridec had said to him, and 
Dr, Schwaryencrona was so delighted that he could not 
talk of anything else all the day. » 

With the other passengers of the Alaska,” Tudor 
Brown had received and accepted an invitation from the 
prefect. They thought up to the last moment that he 
would go in his accustomed dress, for he had made his 
appearance in it just as they were all going ashore to the 
dinner. But doubtless the necessity of removing his 
precious hat appeared too hard to him, for they saw him 
no more that evening. 

When he returned after the ball, Erik learned from Mr. 
Hersebom that Tudor Brown had returned at seven 
o’clock and dined alone. After that, he had entered the 
captain’s room to consult a marine chart; then he had 
returned to the town in the same small boat which had 
brought him on board. 

This was the last news which they received of him. 

The next evening at five o’clock Tudor Brown had not 
made his appearance. He knew, however, that the 
machinery of the ‘‘Alaska” would be repaired by that 
time, and her fires kindled, after which it would be im- 
possible to defer her departure. The captain had been 
careful to notify every one. He gave the order to hoist 
the anchor. 

The vessel had been loosened from her moorings when 
a small boat was signaled making all speed toward them. 
Every one believed that it carried Tudor Brown, but they 
soon saw that it was only a letter which had been sent on 
board. It occasion general surprise when it was discovered 
that this letter was directed to Erik. 

When he opened it, Erik found that it simply contained 
the card of Mr. Durrien, the Honorary Consul-general, 
and member of the Geographical Society, with these words 
written in pencil: 

“ A good voyage — a speedy return.” 


134 THE WAIF OF THE CYNTHIA/^ 

We can not explain Erik’s feelings. 

This attention from an amiable and distinguished savant 
brought tears to his eyes. In leaving this hospitable 
shore where he had remained three days, it seemed to him 
ns if he was leaving his own country. He placed Mi‘. 
Durrien’s card in his memorandum book, and said to him- 
self that this adieu from an old man could not fail to bring 
him good luck. 

It was now the 20th of February. The weather was 
fine. The sun had sunk below the horizon, leaving a sky 
as cloudless as that of summer. 

Erik had the watch during the first quarter, and he 
walked the quarter-deck with a light step. It seemed to 
him that, with the departure of Tudor Brown, the evil 
genius of the expedition had disappeared. 

Provided that he does not intend to rejoin us at 
Malta or Suez,” he said to himself. 

It was possible — indeed, even probable — if Tudor Brown 
wished to spare himself the long voyage which the 
'^Alaska” would make before reaching Egypt. While 
the vessel was going around the coasts of France and 
Spain, he could, if it so pleased him, stay for a week in 
Paris, or at any other place, and then take the mail 
packet either to Alexandria or Suez, and rejoin the 
‘‘Alaska” at either of those places; or he could even defer 
doing so until they reached Singapore or Yokohama. 

But this was only a possibility. The fact was that he 
was no longer on board, and that he could not cast a 
damper upon the spirits of the company. 

Their dinner, also, which they took at six o’clock, as 
usual, was the gayest which they had yet sat down to. 
At dessert they drank to the success of the expedition, 
and every one, in his heart, associated it, more or less, 
with the absence of Tudor Brown. Then they went on 
deck and smoked their cigars. 

It was a dark night, but in the distance toward the 


THE WAIF OF THE ^^CYKTHIA.^^ 135 

north they could see the light of Cape Saint Matthew. 
They soon signaled, also, the little light on the shore at 
Bec-du-Eaze, which proved that they were in their right 
course. A good breeze from the north-east accelerated 
the speed of the vessel, which rolled very little, although 
the sea was quite rough. 

As the dinner-party reached the deck, one of the sail- 
ors approached the captain, and said: ^‘Six knots and a 
quarter.” 

‘‘ In that case we shall not want any more coal until 
we arrive at Behring’s ^Straits,” answered the captain. 
After saying these words, he left the doctor and went 
down to his room. There he selected a large chart, which 
he spread out before him under a brilliant light, which 
was suspended from the ceiling. It was a map of the 
British Admiralty, and indicated all the details of the 
oourse which the ‘^Alaska” intended to take. The 
shores, the islands, the sand-banks, the light-houses, re- 
volving lights, and the most minute details were all clearly 
marked out. With such a chart and a compass it seemed 
as if even a child might be able to guide the largest ship 
through these perilous passes; and yet, a distinguished 
officer of the French !&i[avy, Lieutenant Mage, who had 
explored the Niger, had been lost in these waters, with 
all his companions, and his vessel, the ‘^Magician.” 

It had happened that Captain Marsilas had never before 
navigated in these waters. In fact, it was only the ne- 
cessity of stopping at Brest which had brought him 
here now, otherwise he would have passed a long dis- 
tance from shore. Therefore he was careful to study 
his chart attentively, in order to keep his proper course. 
It seemed a very easy matter, keeping on his left the 
Pointe-du-Van, the Bec-du-Eaze, and the Island of Sein, 
the legendary abode of the nine Druidesses, and which 
was nearly always veiled by the spray of the roaring 
waters; he had only to run straight to the west and to the 


136 


THE WAIF OF THE ^^CYKTHIA/^ 


south to reach the open sea. The light on the island 
indicated clearly his position, and according to the chart, 
the island ended in rocky heights, bordered by the open 
sea, whose depth reached one hundred meters. The light 
on the island was a useful guide on a dark night, and he 
resolved to keep closer to it than he would have done in 
broad daylight. He therefore ascended to the deck, and 
told Erik to sail twenty-five degrees toward the south- 
west. 

This order appeared to surprise the young lieutenant. 

To the south-west, did you say?” he asked in a re- 
spectful manner, believing that he had been mistaken. 

“Yes, I said to the south-west!” repeated the com- 
mander, dryly: “ Do you not like this route?” 

“ Since you ask me the question, captain, I must con- 
fess that I do not, I should have preferred running west 
for some time.” 

“ To what purpose? we should only lose another night,” 

The commander spoke in a tone that did not permit of 
any contradiction, and Erik gave the order which he had 
received. After all the captain was an experienced sea- 
man in whom they might have perfect confidence. 

Slight as was the change in her course, it sufficed to 
modify sensibly the sailing of the vessel. The “Alaska” 
commenced to roll a great deal, and to dip her prow in the 
waves. The log indicated fourteen knots, and as the wind 
was increasing, Erik thought it prudent to take a couple 
of reefs. 

The doctor and Mr. Bredejord both became a prey to 
seasickness, and descended to their cabins. The captain, 
who had for some time been pacing up and down the Seek, 
soon followed their example. 

He had hardly entered his own apartment when Erik 
stood before him. 

“ Captain,” said the young man, “I have heard suspi- 
cious noises, like waves breaking over rocks. I feel con-. 


THE WAIF OF THE '"CYHTHIA/^ 137 

scientiously bound to tell you that in my opinion we are 
following a dangerous route.” 

‘‘ Certainly, sir, you are gifted with tenaciousness,” 
cried the captain. ‘‘ What danger can you fear when we 
have this light at least three good miles, if not four, dis- 
tant from us?” 

And he impatiently with his finger pointed out their 
position upon the chart, which he had kept spread out 
upon his table. 

Erik followed the direction of his finger, and he saw 
clearly that the island was surrounded by very deep 
waters. Nothing could be more decisive and reassuring, 
in the eyes of a mariner. But still he felt sure that it was 
notan illusion, those noises which he had heard, and which 
certainly were made by waves breaking upon a rocky shore 
very close to them. 

It was a strange case, and Erik hardly liked to ac- 
knowledge it to himself, but it did not seem to him that 
he could recognize in this profile of the coast wliich lay 
spread out before his eyes the dangerous spot which 
he remembered in the same geographical studies which 
he had pursued. But could he venture to oppose his dim 
impressions and vague remembrances against a chart of 
the British Admiralty? Erik dared not do it. These 
charts are made expressly to guard navigators against 
errors or any illusions of their memory. He therefore 
bowed respectfully to his chief and returned to his position 
on deck. 

He had scarcely reached it when he heard this cry re- 
sounding through the vessel, Breakers on the starboard!” 
followed almost immediately by a second shout of Break- 
ers on the larboard!” 

There was a loud whistle and a clattering of many feet 
followed by a series of effective maneuvers. The 

Alaska ” slackened her course, and tried to back out. 
The captain made a rush up the stairs. 


138 THE WAIF OF THE “ CYNTHIA/^ 

At this moment he heard a grating noise, then sudden- 
ly a terrible shock which shook tlie vessel from prow to 
stern. Then all was silent, and the Alaska ” remained 
motionless. 

She was wedged in between two submarine rocks. 

Commander Marsilas, his head bleediug from a fall, 
mounted the deck, where the greatest confusion reigned. 
The dismayed sailors made a rush for the boats. The 
waves dashed furiously over the rocks upon which the 
vessel had been shipwrecked. The distant light-houses, 
with their fixed lights, seemed to reproach the Alaska” 
for having thrown herself intolhe dangers which it was 
their duty to point out. Erik tried vainly to penetrate 
through the gloom and discover the extent of the dam- 
age which the vessel had sustained. 

What is the matter?” cried the captain, still half- 
stunned by his fall. r .,; 

‘‘By sailing south-west, sir, according to your orders, 
we have run upon breakers,” replied Erik. 

Commander Marsilas did not say a word. What could 
he answer? He turned on his heel, and walked to- 
ward the staircase again. 

Their situation was a tragical one, although they did 
not appear to be in any immediate peril. The vessel re- 
mained motionless between the rocks which seemed to 
hold her firmly, and their adventure appeared to be more 
sad than frightful. Erik had only one thought— the 
expedition was brought to a full stop— his hope of find- 
ing Patrick O’Donoghan was lost. 

He had scarcely made his somewhat hasty reply to the 
captain, which had been dictated by this bitter disap- 
pointment, than he regretted having done so. He there- 
fore left the deck to go in search of his superior officer 
with the generous intention of comforting him, if it were 
possible to do so. But the captain had disappeared, and- 


THE WAIF OF THE ^^CYKTHIA/^ 139 

three minutes had not elapsed when a detonation was 
heard. 

Erik ran to his room. The door was fastened on the 
inside. He forced it open with a blow of his fist. 

Commander Marsilas lay stretched out upon the carpet, 
with a revolver in his right hand, and a bullet wound in 
his forehead. • 

Seeing that the vessel was shipwrecked by his fault, he 
had blown his brains out. Death had been instantaneous. 
The doctor and Mr. Bredejord, who had run in after the 
young lieutenant, could only verify the sad fact. 

But there was no time for vain regrets. Erik left to 
his two friends the care of lifting the body and laying it 
upon the couch. His duty compelled him to return to 
the deck, and attend to the safety of the crew and pas- 
sengers. 

As he passed the door of Mr. Malarius, the excellent 
man, who had been awakened by the stopping of the ves- 
sel, and also by the report of the pistol, opened his door 
and put out his white head, covered by his black silk 
night-cap. He had been sleeping ever since they left Brest, 
and was therefore ignorant of all that had occurred. 

‘‘Ah, well, what is it? Has anything happened?” he 
asked quietly. 

“What has happened?” replied Erik. “My dear 
master, the ‘Alaska’ has been cast upon breakers, and 
the captain has killed himself!” 

“Oh!” said Mr. Malarius, overcome with surprise. 
“Then, my dear child, adieu to our expedition!” 

“ That is another affair,” said Erik. “I am not dead, 
and as long as a spark of life remains in me, I shall say, 

‘ Go forward!’” 


140 


THE WAIE OF THE ^^CYNTHIA/^ 


CHAPTER XIV. 

OHTHEROOKS. 

The ‘^Alaska” had been thrown upon the rocks with 
such violence that she remained perfectly motionless, and 
tlie situation did not appear to be immediately dangerous 
for her crew and passengers. The waves, encountering 
this annsual obstacle, beat over the deck, and covered 
everything with their spray; but the sea was not rough 
enough to make this state of affairs dangerous. If the 
weather did not change, day would .break without any 
further disaster. Erik saw this at a glance. He had 
naturally taken command of the vesssl, as he was the first 
officer. Having given orders to close the port-holes and 
scuttles carefully, and to throw tarred cloths over all 
openings, in case the sea should become rougher, he de- 
scended to the bottom of the hold, in company with the 
master carpenter. There he saw with great satisfaction 
that no water had entered. The exterior covering of the 
‘^Alaska’’ had protected her, and the precaution which 
they liad taken against polar icebergs had proved very 
efficacious against the rocky coast; in fact the engine had 
stopped at once, being disarranged by the frightful shock, 
but it had produced no explosion, and they had, therefore, 
no vital damage to deplore. Erik resolved to wait for day- 
break, and then disembark his passengers if it should 
prove necessary. 

He, therefore, contented himself with firing a cannon 
to ask aid from the inhabitants of the Island of Sein, and 
with dispatching his small steam launch to L’Orient. 

He said to himself, that at no place would they find the 
means of repairing their damages so promptly and well as 
at this great maritime arsenal of Western France. 


THE WAIF OF THE CYNTHIA/^ 141 

Thus in this glooming hour when every one on board 
believed that their chances were irretrievably lost, he al- 
ready began to feel hopeful, or rather he was one of those 
courageous souls who know no discouragement and never 
confess themselves vanquished. 

‘‘If we can only get the ‘Alaska’ off these rocks, 
everything may yet go well with us,” he said. 

But he was careful not to express this hope to the 
others, who would doubtless have considered it chimerical. 
He only told them when he returned from his visit to the 
hold that they were in no danger at present,- and that 
there was plenty of time for them to receive aid. 

Then he ordered a distribution of tea and rum to all 
the crew. 

This sufficed to put these children of a larger growth in 
a good humor, and their little steam-boat was speedily 
launched. 

Some rockets from the light-house of Sein soon an- 
nounced that aid was coming to the assistance of the 
shipwrecked vessel. Bed lights now became visible, and 
voices hailed them. They answered that they had been 
shipwrecked upon the rocks surrounding Sein. 

It was a full hour before the boat could reach them. 
The breakers were so strong that the attempt was peril- 
ous. But at length six men succeeded in seizing a small 
cable, and hoisting themselves on board of the “Alaska.” 

They were six rude fishermen of Sein — strong, intrepid 
fellows — and it was not the first time they had gone to 
the assistance of shipwrecked mariners. They fully ap- 
proved of the idea of sending to L’Orient for assistance, 
for their little port could not offer the necessary resources. 
It was agreed that two of them should depart in the little 
steamer with Mr. Hersebom and Otto, as soon as the 
moon arose above the horizon. While they were waiting 
for it to do so, they gave some account of the place where 
they were shipwrecked. 


14 ^ THE WAIF OF THE ''CA^KTHIA/^ 

The rocks eX'tend in a westerly direction for nine miles 
beyond the Islaaid of Sein. They are divided into two 
parts, which are called the Pont du Sein and the Basse 
Froid. 

The Pont du Sein is about four miles long, and a 
mile and a half wide. It is composed of a succession of 
high rocks, which form a chain above the waters. The 
Basse Froid extends beyond the Pont du Sein for five 
miles, and is two thirds of a mile wide; it consists of 
a great number of rocks of about an equal height, which 
can be seen at a great distance. The principal rocks are 
the Cornengen, Schomeur, Cornoc-ar-Goulet-Bas-ven, 
Madiou and Ar-men. These are the least dangerous, 
because they can be seen. The number and irregularity 
of their points under the water are not fully known, for the 
sea beats over them with extreme violence, the force of 
the current is very strong, and they are the scene of many 
shipwrecks. Light-houses have been erected on the Island 
of Sein and at Bec-du-Raze, so. that these rocks can be 
seen and avoided by vessels coming from the west, but 
they are very dangerous for vessels coming from the south. 
Unfortunately there is no rock or small island at the ex- 
treme end where a signal could be placed, and the turbu- 
lence of the waters will not permit a floating one to be 
placed there. Therefore it was resolved to build a light- 
house on the rock Ar-men, which is three miles from tlie 
extreme point. This work is so extremely difficult that 
although it was commenced in 1867, twelve years later, in 
1879, it was only half built. They say that during the 
latter year it was only possible to work for eight hours, 
although the workmen were always ready to seize a 
favorable moment. The light-house therefore was not yet 
completed at the time when the ^‘Alaska” met with her 
disaster. But this did not suffice to explain how, after 
leaving Brest, they had been run into such peril. Erik 
promised himself that he would solve this difficulty as 


THE WAIE OF yrn U3 

soon as the little steam-boat had been dispatched for aid. 
This departure was easily effected, the moon having soon 
made its appearance. The young captain then appointed 
the night watch, and sent the rest of the crew to bed, 
then he descended to the captain’s room. 

Mr. Bredejord, Mr. Malarius, and the doctor were 
keeping watch beside the corpse. They arose as soon as 
they saw Erik. 

My poor child, what is the cause of this sad state of 
things? How did it happen?” asked the doctor. 

^‘It is inexplicable,” answered the young man, looking 
at the chart which lay open upon the table. I felt in- 
stinctively that we were out of our route, and I said so; 
but in my estimation we are at least three miles from the 
light-house; and all the seamen agree with me,” he added, 
designating a spot with his finger on the map — and you 
see no danger is indicated — no sand-banks or rocks. This 
coloring indicates deep water. It is inconceivable how 
the mistake can have, occurred. We can not suppose that 
a chart of the British Amiralty can be at fault, for it is a 
region well known to mariners, as it has been minutely 
explored for centuries!” 

Is it not possible to make a mistake as to our posi- 
tion? Could not one light be mistaken for another.?” asked 
Mr. Bredejord. 

^^That is scarcely possible in a voyage as short as ours 
has been since we left Brest,” said Erik. •^Kemember 
that we have not lost sight of land for a moment, and 
that we have been passing from one point to another. We 
can only suppose that one of the lights indicated on the 
chart has not been lighted or that some supplementary 
light has been added — in a word, we must imagine what 
is highly improbable. Our course has been so regular, 
the soundings have been so carefully made, that it seems 
impossible that we could have mistaken our route, and 


144 THE lE '"CYNTHIA."^ 

yet the fact remains that we are on the rocks, when we 
ought to have been some distance out to sea,” 

But how is it going to end? That is what I want to 
know,” cried the doctor. 

We shall soon see,” answered Erik, ** if the maritime 
authorities show any eagerness to come to our assistance. 
For the present the best thing that every one can do is to 
go quietly to bed, since we are as secure as if we were at 
anchor in some quiet bay.” 

The young commander did not add that it was his in- 
tention to keep watch while his friends slept. 

Nevertheless this is what he did for the remainder 
of the night, sometimes promenading the deck and en- 
couraging the men, sometimes descending for a few min- 
utes to the saloon. 

As day commenced to dawn he had the satisfaction of 
perceiving that the waves visibly receded, and if they con- 
tinued to do so the Alaska” would be left almost on dry 
rocks. This gave him hope of being able speedily to de- 
termine the extent of the damage which the vessel had 
received, and, in fact, toward seven o’olock they were 
able to proceed with this examination. 

They found that three points of the rocks had pierced 
the ^‘Alaska,” and held her firmly on her rocky bed. 
The direction in which she lay, slightly inclined to the 
north, which was contrary to her course, showed that the 
commands given by Erik to back the vessel had saved 
her, and also rendered the shock, when she struck, less 
severe. The engine had been reversed some seconds be- 
fore she touched, and she had been carried on the reef by 
the remainder of her previous speed, and by the force of 
the current.’ Doubtless but for this she would have gone 
to pieces. Besides, the waves having continued to break 
against her all night in the same direction, had helped to 
keep her in her place instead of fixing her more firmly on 
the rocks,, which would have 'happened if the wind had 


THE WAIF OF TH. ^xJSTTHIA.^^ 145 

changed. So, after all, there was a favorable view to 
take of the disaster. The question now was how to get 
the vessel off before the wind should change, and reverse 
these favorable conditions. 

Erik resolved not to Idse a moment. Immediately after 
breakfast he set all his men to work. He hoped that 
when the tow-boat should arrive, which he had sent for 
from L’Orient, it might be possible at high tide to disen- 
gage the Alaska.’’ 

We can therefore imagine that the young captain waited 
impatiently for the first trace of smoke upon the horizon. 

All turned out as he desired. The water remained 
calm and peaceful. Toward noon the boat arrived. 

Erik, with his staff, received the mariners with due 
honors. 

But explain to me,” said the captain of the tow-boat, 

how you came to cast your vessel on these rocks after 
leaving Brest?” 

This chart will explain it,” said Erik. It does not 
point out any such danger.” 

The French officer examined the chart with curiosity 
at first, and then he looked stupefied. 

In fact the Basse-Froide is not marked down, nor the 
point of Sein,” he cried. ‘‘ What unparalleled negli- 
gence. Why, even the position of the light-house is not 
correctly marked. I am more and more surprised. This 
is a chart of the British Admiralty. I should say that 
some one has taken pleasure in making it as deceitful and 
perfidious as possible. Navigators of olden times frequently 
played such tricks upon their rivals. I should never have 
believed such traditions would be imitated in England.” 

Are you sure that this is an English chart?” asked 
Mr. Bredejord. For myself I suspect that the chart is 
the work of a rascal, and has been placed with criminal 
intentions among the charts of the ^Alaska.’ ” 

By Tudor Brown!” cried Erik, impetuously. That 


146 THE -ilE "'CYNTHIA/^ 

evening when we dined with the authorities at Brest he 
entered the captain’s room upon the pretense of examin- 
ing the charts. Oh, the infamous wretch! This then is 
the reason that he did not come on board again!” 

It appears to be ^nly too evident that he is the cul- 
prit,” said Dr. Schwaryencrona. But such a dastardly 
action betrays such an abyss of iniquity. What motive 
could he have for committing such a crime?” 

What was his motive in coming to Stockholm, ex- 
pressly to tell you that Patrick O’Donoghan was dead?” 
answered Mr. Bredejord. “ For what purpose did he 
subscribe twenty thousand kroners for the voyage of the 
‘Alaska,’ when it was doubtful if she would ever make 
the journey? Why did he embark with us to leave us at 
Brest? I think we must be blind indeed if we do not see 
hi these facts a chain of evidence as logical as it is fright- 
ful. What interest has Tudor Brown in all this? I do 
not know. But this interest must be very strong, very 
powerful, to induce him to have recourse to such means 
to prevent our journey; for I am convinced now that it 
was he who caused the accident which detained us at 
Brest, and it was he who led us upon these rocks, where 
he expected we would all lose our lives.” 

“ It seems difiBcult, however, to believe that he could 
have foreseen the route that Captain Marsilas would 
choose!” objected Mr. Malarius. “ Why did he not indi- 
cate this route by altering the chart? After delaying us 
for three days, he felt certain that the captain would take 
the shortest way. The latter, believing that the waters 
were safe around Sein, was thrown upon the rocks.” 

“It is true,” said Erik; “ but the proof that the result 
of his maneuvers was uncertain lies in the fact that I in- 
sisted, before Captain Marsilas, that we ought still to keep 
to the west.” 

“ But who knows whether he has not prepared other 


THE WAIF OF THE ^^CYKTHIA.^^ • 147 

charts to lead us astray, in case this one failed to do so?” 
said Mr. Bredeiord. 

‘‘ That is easily determined,” answered Erik, who went 
and brought all the charts and maps that were in the 
case. 

The first one which they opened was that of Corunna, 
and at a glance the French officer pointed out two or three 
grave errors. The second was that of Cape Vincent. It 
was the same. 

The third was that of Gibraltar. Here the errors were 
apparent to every eye. A more thorough examination 
would have been superfluous, as it was impossible to doubt 
any longer. If the ‘‘Alaska ” had not been shipwrecked 
on the Island of Sein, this fate would surely have awaited 
her before she could have reached Malta. 

A careful examination of the charts revealed the means 
which had been employed to effect these changes. They 
were undoubtedly English charts, but they had been 
partly effaced by some chemical process, and then retouched 
so as to indicate false routes among the true ones. They 
had been recolored so skillfully that only a very slight dif- 
ference in the tints could be perceived after the most 
careful scrutiny. 

But there was one circumstance which betrayed the 
criminal intentions with which they had been placed on 
board the “Alaska.” All the charts belonging to the 
vessel bore the seal of the secretary of the Swedish navy. 
The forger had foreseen that they would not be examined 
too minutely, and had hoped that by following them 
they would all come to a watery grave. 

These successive discoveries had produced consternation 
in the breasts of all who were present. 

Erik' was the first to break the silence which had suc- 
ceeded the conversation. 

“ Poor Captain Marsilas!” he said, in a trembling voice, 
“ he has suffered for us all. But since we have escaped 


148 THE WAIF OF THE CYHTHIA/^ 

almost by a miracle the fate which was prepared for us, 
let us run no more risks. The tide is rising, and it may 
be possible to draw the ^Alaska ’ off the rocks. If you 
are willing, gentlemen, we will go and commence opera- 
tions without delay.” 

He spoke with simple authority and a modest dignity, 
with which the feeling of responsibility bad already in- 
spired him. 

To see a young man of his age invested with the com- 
mand of a ship under such circumstances, and for such a 
hazardous expedition, was certainl3/^an unforeseen occur- 
rence. But he felt that he was equal to the performance 
of all his duties. He knew that he could rely upon him- 
self and upon bis crew, and these thoughts transfigured 
him. The -youth of yesterday was a man to-day. The 
spirit of a hero burned in his eyes. He rose superior to 
the calamity which had befallen them. His ability im- 
presssed all who approached him. Even the doctor and 
Mr. Bredejord submitted to him like the others. 

The operation of preparing for their morning’s work 
proved easier than they had hoped. 

Lifted by the rising waters, the vessel only required a 
slight force to take her off the rocks. A few hours of 
hard work were sufficient to accomplish this, and the 
‘‘Alaska” was once more afioat, strained indeed, and 
weighed down by the water which made its way into some 
of her compartments, and with her engine silent, but 
manageable. 

All the crew, who were assembled on the deck, watched 
anxiously the result of these efforts, and a loud hurrah 
greeted the deliverance of the “ Alaska.” 

The Frenchmen replied to this joyful cry with similar 
^clamations. It was now three o’clock in the afternoon. 
Above the horizon the beautiful February sun inundated 
the calm sparkling sea with fioods of sunshine, which 
fell also on the rocks of the Basse-Froide, as if to efface 


THE WAIF OF THE ^^CYKTHIA/^ 149 

all remembrance of the drama which had been enacted 
there the previous night. 

That same evening the ‘‘ Alaska ” had been safely towed 
into the harbor of UOrient. 

The next day the French maritime authorities, with 
the utmost courtesy, authorized the necessary repairs to 
be made without delay. The damage which the vessel 
had sustained was not serious, but that of the machinery 
was more complicated, although not irremediable. Neces- 
sarily it would take some time to render her seaworthy, 
but nowhere in the world, as Erik had foreseen, could 
this be accomplished so speedily as at this port, which 
possessed such immense resources for naval construction. 
The house of Gainard, Norris & Co., undertook to make 
the repairs in three weeks. It was now the 23d of Feb- 
ruary; on the 16th of March they would be able to resume 
their voyage, and this time with good charts. 

That would leave three months and a half for them to 
reach Behring’s Strait by the end of June. It was not 
impossible to do this, although the time was very limited. 
Erik would not hear of abandoning the enterprise. He 
feared only one thing, and that was being compelled to 
do so. Therefore he refused to send to Stockholm a re- 
port of the shipwreck, and he would not make a formal 
complaint against the presumed author of the attempt to 
shipwreck them for fear of being delayed by legal pro- 
ceedings, yet he had his fears that this might encourage 
Tudor Brown to throw some new obstacle in the way of 
the Alaska.” This is what Dr. Schwaryencrona and 
Mr. Bredejord asked each other as they were playing at 
whist with Mr. Malarius, in the little sitting-room of the 
hotel to which they had gone after arriving a,t L’Orient. 

As for Mr. Bredejord, he had no doubts about the 
matter. 

A rascal like Tudor Brown, if he knew of the failure of 
his scheme — and how could any one doubt that he was ac- 


150 THE WAIF OF THE ^^CTHTHIA/^ 

quainted with this fact? — would not hesitate to renew the 
attempt. 

To believe that they would ever succeed in reaching 
Behring’s Strait was therefore more than self-delusion — 
it was foolishness. Mr. Bredejord did not know what 
steps Tudor Brown would take to prevent this, but he 
felt certain that he would find some means of doing so. 
Dr. Schwaryencrona was inclined to the same opinion, 
and even Mr. Malarius could not think of anything very 
reassuring to say. The games of whist were therefore 
not very lively, and the long strolls that the three friends 
took were not very gay. 

Their principal occupation was to watch the erection of 
the mausoleum which they were building for poor Captain 
Marsilas, whose funeral obsequies had been attended by 
the entire population of L’Orient. 

The sight of this funeral monument was not calcu- 
lated to raise the spirits of the survivors of the 
‘^Alaska.” 

But when they joined Erik again their hopes revived. 
His resolution was unshakable, his activity untiring, he 
was so bent upon overcoming all obstacles, so certain of 
success, that it was impossible for them to express, or 
even to preserve, less heroic sentiments. 

They had a new proof of the malignity of Tudor 
Brown, and that he still was pursuing them. 

On the I4tii of March, Erik saw that the work upon 
the machinery was almost finished. They only had to 
adjust the pumps, and that was to be done the next day. 

But in the night, between the 14th and 15th, the body 
of the pump disappeared from the workshop of the 
Messrs. Gainard, Norris & Co. 

It was impossible to find it. 

How had it been taken away —who had done it? 

After investigation they were unable to discover. 

However, it would take ten days more to replace it, and 


THE WAIF OF THE ^^CYHTHIA/^ 151 

that would make it the 25th of March before the 

Alaska” could leave L’Orient. 

It was a singular fact, but this incident aifected Erik’s' 
spirits more than the shipwreck had done. He saw in it 
a sure sign of a persistent desire to prevent the voyage of 
the ‘‘Alaska.” 

But these efforts only redoubled his ardor, and he de- 
termined that nothing should be wanting on his part to 
bring the expedition to a successful termination. 

These ten days of delay were almost exclusively occu- 
pied by him in considering the question in all its aspects. 
The more he studied, the more he became convinced that 
he could not reach Behring’s Straits in three months, for 
they had suffered a detention of forty days since they 
had left Stockholm, and to persist would only be to court 
failure and perhaps some irremediable disaster. 

This conclusion did not stop him, but it only led him 
to think that some modification of their original plans 
was indispensable. 

He took care, however, to say nothing, rightly judging 
that secrecy was the first condition of victory. He con- 
tented himself with watching more closely than ever the 
work of repairing the vessel. 

But his companions thought that they perceived that 
he was less eager to set out. 

They therefore concluded that he saw that the enter- 
prise was impracticable, which they had also believed for 
some time. 

But they were mistaken. 

On the 25th of March, at midday, the repairs of the 
“Alaska” were completed, and she was once more afloat 
in the harbor of L’ Orient, 


162 


THE WAIF OF THE ‘ ^ C YJ^THIA. 


CHAPTER XV. 

THE SHORTEST ROUTE. 

Night was closing in when Erik summoned his three 
friends and counselors to hold a serious consultation. 

have reflected a great deal,” he said to them, ‘^upon 
the circumstances which have made our voyage memorable 
since we left'Stockholm. I have been forced to arrive at 
one conclusion, which is that we must expect to meet with 
obstacles or accidents during our voyage. Perhaps they 
may befall us at Gibraltar or at Malta. If we are not de- 
stroyed, it appears to me certain that we shall be delayed. 
In that case we can not reach Behring’s Straits during the 
summer, which is the only season when it is practicable to 
navigate the polar sea!” 

That is also the conclusion which I formed some time 
ago,” declared Mr. Bredejord: but I kept it to myself, 
as I did not wish to dampen your hopes, my dear boy. 
But I am sure that we must give up the idea of reaching 
Behring’s Strait in three months!” 

That is also my opinion,” said the doctor. 

Mr. Malarius on his part indicated by a motion of his 
head that he agreed with them all. 

Well!” said Erik, ^Miaving settled that point, what 
line of conduct now remains for us to adopt?” 

There is one right course which it is our duty to 
take,” answered Mr, Bredejord, '^it is to renounce an en- 
terprise which we see clearly is impracticable and return 
to Stockholm. You understand this fact, my child, and 
1 congratulate you upon being able to look the situation 
calmly in the face!” 

You pay me a compliment which I can not accept,” 
said Erik smiling, ‘‘for I do not merit it. No — I have no 


THE WAIF OF THE ^^CYHTHIA/^ 153 

thoughts of abandoning the expedition, fori am far from 
regarding it as impracticable. I only think that it is best 
for us all to baffle the machinations of that scoundrel who 
is lying in wait for us, and the first thing to do is to change 
our route.” 

“ Such a change would only complicate our difficulties,” 
replied the doctor, since we have adopted the shortest 
one. If it would be difficult to reach Behring’s Straits by 
the Mediterranean and the Suez Canal, it would be im- 
possible by the Cape of Good Hope, or Cape Horn, for 
either of these routes would necessarily take five or six 
months.” 

There is another way which would shorten our voy- 
age, instead of lengthening it, and where we would be 
sure not to meet Tudor Brown,” said Erik. 

Another way?” answered Dr, Schwaryencrona; upon 
my word I do not know of any unless you are thinking of 
the way of Panama. But it is not yet practicable for 
vessels, and it will not be yet for several years.” 

“ I am not thinking of Panama, nor of Cape Horn, nor 
of the Cape of Good Hope,” answered the young captain 
of the ‘‘Alaska.” “The route I propose is the only one 
by which we can reach Behring’s Strait in^three months: 
it is to go by way of the Arctic Ocean, the north-west 
passage.” 

Then seeing that his friends were stupefied by this un- 
expected announcement, Erik proceeded to develop his 
plans. 

“ The north-west passage now is no longer what it was 
formerly, frightful to navigators— rit is intermittent, since 
it is only open for eight or ten weeks every year, but it is 
now well known, marked out upon excellent charts, and 
frequented by hundreds of whaling-vessels. It is rarely 
taken by any vessel going from the Atlantic to the Pacific 
Ocean, I must admit. Most of them who enter it from 
either side only traverse it partially. It might even hap- 


154 


THE WAIT OF THE “ CYKTHIa/^ 

pen, if circa instances were not favorable, that -we might 
find the passage closed, or that it might not be open at 
the precise time when we desired to enter it. It is a risk 
that one must take. But I think there are many reasons 
to make us hopeful of success if we take this route, whilst 
as far as* I can see there is none, if we take any of the 
others. This being the state of affairs, I think it is our 
duty — .a duty which we owe to those who have fitted out 
the expedition — to take the shortest way of reaching 
Behring’s Strait. An ordinary vessel equipped for 
navigating tropical waters might hesitate before deciding 
upon such a course, but with a vessel like the ‘Alaska’ 
fitted out especially for polar navigation, we need not 
hesitate. For my part I declare that I will not return to 
Stockholm before having attempted to find Norden- 
skiold.” 

Erik’s reasoning was so sound that nobody tried to 
contradict it. 

What objections could the doctor, Mr. Bredejord, and 
Mr. Malarias raise? 

They saw the difficulties which beset the new plan. 
But it was possible that these difficulties might not prove 
insurmountable, whilst, if they pursued any other course, 
they must abandon all hopes of success. Besides, they 
did not hesitate to agree with Erik that it would be more 
glorious, in any case, to make the attempt, than to return 
to Stockholm and acknowledge themselves conquered. 

“I see but one serious objection, for my part,” said 
Dr. Schwaryencrona, after he^. had remained for a few 
moments lost in reflection. “It is the difficulty of pro- 
curing coal in the arctic regions. For without coal, 
adieu to the possibility of making the north-west passage, 
and of profiting by the time, often very short, during 
which it is practicable.” 

“ I have foreseen this difficulty, which is in fact the only 
one,” answered Erik, “and I do not think it is insur- 


THE WAIF OF THE ^^CYHTHIA/^ 155 

mountable. In place of going to Malta or Gibraltar, where 
we might doubtless expect new machinations on the part 
of Tudor Brown, I propose that we go to London; from 
there I can send, by transatlantic cable, a dispatch to a ^ 
house in Montreal, to send without delay a boat loaded 
with coal to wait for us in Baffin’s Bay, and to a house in 
San Francisco to send to Behring’s Strait. We have the 
necessary funds at our disposal, and, besides, we will not 
require as much as we would have done if we had gone by 
the way of Asia, for our new route is a much shorter one. 

It is useless for us to reach Baffin’s Bay before the end of 
May, and we can not hope to reach Behring’s Strait before 
the end of June. Our correspondents in Montreal and 
San Francisco will therefore have plenty of time to 
execute our orders, which will be covered by funds de- 
posited with bankers in London. This accomplished, we 
shall only have to find. out whether the north-west passage 
is practicable, and that evidently depends upon ourselves. 
But if we find the passage closed, at least we shall have 
the consolation of knowing that we have neglected noth- 
ing that could have insured our success.” 

“It is evident!” said Mr. Malarius, “that your argu- 
ments are unanswerable!” 

“Gently, gently,” said Mr. Bredejord. “Do not let 
us go too fast. I have another objection. Do you think, 
my dear Erik, that the ‘Alaska’ can pass unnoticed 
through these waters? No, it is not possible. The news- 
papers would mention our arrival. The telegraph com- 
panies would make it known. Tudor Brown would know 
it. He would know that we had changed our plans. 
What would prevent him from altering his? Do you think, 
for example, that it would be very difficult to prevent our 
boat with coals from reaching us? — and without it we could 
do nothing!” 

“ That is true,” answered Erik, “ and it proves that we 
must think of everything. We must not go to London, 


156 THE WAIF OF THE ""CYNTHIA."" 

We must put into Lisbon as if we were en rout&. to Gibral- 
tar and Suez. Then one of us must go incognito to 
Madrid, and without explaining why, or for whom it is 
intended, must open telegraphic communications with 
Montreal and San Francisco, to order the supply of coah 
The crews of these boats must not know for whom the coal 
is destined, but remain at designated points at the dispo- 
sition of a captain who will carry an order to them pre- 
viously agreed upon!"" 

"" A perfect arrangement. It will be almost impossible* 
for Tudor Brown to track us."" 

- "" You mean to track me, for I hope that you do not 
think of accompanying me to these arctic regions,"" said 
Erik. 

""Indeed that is my intention!"" answered the doctor. 
"" It shall not be said that that rascal, Tudor Brown, made 
me turn back!’" 

"" Nor me either,"" cried Mr, Bredejord and Mr. Malarius 
together. 

The young captain tried to combat this resolution, and 
explained to his friends the dangers and monotony of the 
voyage which they proposed to take with him. But he 
could not alter their decision. The perils which they had 
already encountered, made them feel it a duty to keep to- 
gether; for the only way of rendering such a voyage ac- 
ceptable to them all was not to separate. Every precau- 
tion had been taken to protect the persons on board the 
""Alaska” from suffering unduly from cold; and neither 
Swedes nor Norwegians fear frost. 

Erik was obliged to yield to their wishes, o^jly stipulat- 
ting that their change of route should not be made known 
to the crew of the vessel. 

The first part of their voyage was quickly accomplished. 

On the 2d of April the "" Alaska” reached Lisbon. Be- 
fore the newspapers had given notice of their arrival, Mr. 
Bredejord had gone to Madrid, and by means of a bank- 


THE WAIF OF THE CYKTHIA.^"" 157 

ing-house opened communications with two large firms, 
one in Montreal and one in San Francisco. 

He liad arranged to have two boat-loads of coal sent to 
two designated points, and had given the sign by which 
Erik was to make himself known. 

This sign was the words found upon him when he was 
discovered floating, tied to the buoy of the Cynthia,’’ 

Semper idem.” 

Finally these arrangements having all been happily con- 
cluded, on the 9th of April Mr. Bredejord returned to 
Lisbon, and the ‘‘Alaska” resumed her voyage. 

On the twenty-fifth of the same month, having crossed 
the Atlantic and reached Montreal, where they took in coal, 
and Erik was assured that his orders had been punctually 
fulfilled, they left the waters of the St. Lawrence and 
Straits of Belle Isle, which separate Labrador from New- 
foundland. On the 10th of May they reached the coast 
of Greenland and found the vessel with their coal, it 
having arrived before them. 

Erik knew very well that at this early date it would be 
useless to attempt to force his way through the Arctic 
Ocean, which was still firmly frozen over the largest part 
of his route. But he counted upon obtaining on these 
shores, which were much frequented by whaling-vessels, 
precise information as to the best charts, and he was not 
mistaken. He was also able to buy, although at a high 
price, a dozen dogs, who with Kaas could draw their 
sledges if necessary. 

Among the Danish stations on the coast of Green- 
land, he found Godhaven, which is only a poor village, 
and is used as a depot by dealers in oil and the furs of 
the country. At this time of the year the cold is not 
more severe than at Stockholm or Noroe. But Erik and 
his friends beheld with surprise the great difference be- 
tween the two countries, both situated at the same distance 
from the pole. Godhaven is in precisely the same latitude 


158 THE WAIF OF THE "^CYKTHIA."^ 

as Bergen. But whilst the southern port of Norway iS in 
April covered with green forests and fruit trees, and 
even cultivated vines trained upon trellises above green 
meadows, Greenland is still in May covered with ice and 
snow, without a tree to enliven the monotony. The 
shape of the Norwegian coast, deeply indented by forests 
and sheltered by chains of islands, which contribute almost 
as much as the warmth of the Gulf Stream to raise the 
temperature of the country. Greenland, on the contrary, 
has a low regular coast and receives the full shock of the 
cold blasts from the pole, consequently she is enveloped 
almost to the middle of the island by fields of ice several 
feet in thickness. 

They spent fifteen days in the harbor and then the 
^‘Alaska’’ mounted Davis’ Straits, and keeping along the 
coast of Greenland, gained the polar sea. 

On the iJSth of May for the first time they encountered 
fioating ice in 70^^ 15' of north latitude, with a tempera- 
ture two degrees below zero. These first icebergs, it is 
true, were in a crumbling condition, rapidly breaking up 
into small fragments. But soon they became more dense, 
and frequently they had to break their way through them. 
Navigation, although difficult, was not as yet dangerous. 
By a thousand signs they perceived, however, that they 
were in a new world. All objects at a little distance ap- 
peared to be colorless, and almost without form; the eye 
could find no place to repose in this perpetually changing 
horizon, which every minute assumed a new aspect. 

Who can describe,” says an eye-witness, these melan- 
choly surroundings, the roaring of the waves beating be- 
neath the floating ice, the singular noise made by the snow 
as it falls suddenly into the abyss of waters? Who can im- 
agine the beauty of the cascades which gush out on all 
sides, the sea of foam produced by their fall, the fright of 
the sea-birds who, having fallen asleep on a pyramid of 
ice, suddenly find their resting-place overturned and them- 


THE WAIF OF THE ^^CYHTHIA/^ 159 

selves obliged to fly to some other spot? And in the 
morning, when the sun bursts through the fog, at first 
only a little of the blue sky is visible, but it gradually 
widens, until the view is only limited by the horizon.’’ 

These spectacles, presented by the polar sea, Erik and 
his friends were able to contemplate at their leisure as 
they left the coast of Greenland, to which they had kept 
close until they had reached Uppernavik. Then they 
sailed westward across Baffin’s Bay. Here navigation be- 
came more difficult, for this sea is the ordinary course of 
the polar icebergs which are drawn in by the innumer- 
able currents which traverse it. Sometimes they found 
their course checked by insurmountable barriers of ice, 
which it was impossible to break, and therefore they were 
compelled to turn aside. The ‘‘Alaska” was obliged con- 
tinually to break her way through immense fields of ice. 
Sometimes a tempest of snow assailed them which cov- 
ered the deck and the masts with a thick coat. Some- 
times they were assailed by ice dashed over them by the 
wind, which threatened to sink the vessel by its weight. 
Sometimes they found themselves in a sort of lake, sur- 
rounded on all sides by fields of ice apparently firm and 
impassable, and from which they had great difficulty to 
'extricate themselves and gain the open sea. Tlien they 
had to exercise great vigilance to escape some enormous 
iceberg sailing down from the north with incredible swift- 
ness, a frightful mass, which could have crushed the 
“Alaska” like a walnut. But a greater danger still was 
the submarine ice, which could injure her and act like a 
battering-ram. 

The “Alaska” lost her two large boats. One must 
experience the dangers which polar navigation presents 
at every moment to have any Just appreciation of them. 

After one or two weeks of such experience the most 
intrepid crew become exhausted, and repose is necessary 
for them. 


160 THE WAIF OF THE CYIITHIA/^ 

Sometimes, although surrounded by all these dangers, 
they made rapid progress; at others they made scarcely 
any; but at length, on the 11th of June, they came in 
sight of land again, and cast anchor at the entrance to 
Lancaster Sound. 

Erik had expected to be obliged to wait some days before 
being able to enter the sound; but, to his surprise and 
joy, he found it open, at least at the entrance. He en- 
tered resolutely, but only to find the next day his passage 
impeded by ice, which held them prisoners for three 
days; but, thanks to the violent currents which sweep 
through this Arctic canal, he at last was able to free his 
vessel and continue his route as the whalers of Godhaven 
had told him he would be able to do. 

On the seventeenth he arrived at Barrow’s Straits, and 
made all the speed he could; but on the nineteenth, as he 
was about to enter Melville Sound, he was again blocked 
in by the ice. 

At first he patiently accepted the situation, waiting for 
it to break up; but day succeeded to day and still this 
did not happen. 

There were, however, many sources of amusement open 
to the voyagers. They were near the coast and supplied 
with everything that could render their life comfortable 
in that latitude. They could take sleigh-rides and see in 
the distance the whales enjoying their diversions. The 
summer solstice was approaching. Since the fifteenth 
the occupants of the ^‘Alaska” had beheld a new and 
astonishing spectacle, even for Norwegians and the 
natives of southern Sweden; it was the sun at midnight 
touching the horizon without disappearing and then 
mounting again in the sky. In these high latitudes and 
desolate coasts the star of day describes in twenty-four 
hours a complete circle in space. The light, it is true, is 
pale and languishing, objects lose their perfect shape, and 
all nature has a shadowy appearance. One realizes pro- 


TH-E WAIF OF THE ^‘’CYKTHIA/^ 


161 


foundly how far he is removed from the world, and how 
near he is to tha pole. The cold, however, was not ex- 
treme. The j;emperature did not fall more than four or 
five degrees bilow zero, and the air was sometimes so mild 
that they could hardly believe that they were in the center 
of the arctic zone. 

But those novel surrounding were not sufficient to sat- 
isfy Erik, or make him lose sight of the supreme object 
which had brought them there. He had not come to 
herbalize like Mr. Malarius, who returned every evening 
more and more delighted with his explorations, both of 
the country and of its unknown plants, which he added 
to his collection; nor to enjoy with Dr. Schwaryencrona 
and Mr. Bredejord the novelty of the sights which nature 
offered to them in these polar regions. He wanted to find 
Nordenskiold and Patrick O’Donoghan — to fulfill a sacred 
duty while he discovered, perhaps, the secret of his birth. 
This was why he sought untiringly to break the circle of 
ice which hemmed them in. He made excursions with 
his sleigh and on his snow-shoes, reconnoitered in 
every direction for ten days, but it was all in vain. At 
the west, as well as the north and east, the banks of ice 
remained firm. 

It was the 20th of June, and they were still far from the 
Siberian Sea, 

Must he confess himself vanquished? Erik could not 
make up his mind to do this. Kepeated soundings had 
revealed that under the ice there was a swift current run- 
ning toward Franklin’s Strait, that is to say toward the 
south; he told himself that some effort might suffice to 
break up the ice, and he resolved to attempt it. 

For the length of seven marine miles he had hollowed 
in the ice a series of chambers, and in each of them was 
placed a kilogramme of dynamite. These were connected 
by a copper wire inclosed in gutta percha. 

On the 30th of June, at eight o’clock in the morning, 
6 


162 THE WArr OE THE ^^oyhthia/^ 

Erik from tlie deck of the “ Alaska’’ pressed the button of 
the electrical machine, and a formidable explosion took 
place.- The field of ice shook and trembled, and clouds of 
frightened sea-birds hovered around utte^g discordant 
cries. When silence was restored, a long black train cut 
into innumerable fissures met their anxious gaze. The 
explosion of the terrible agent had broken up the ice 
field. There was, so to speak, a moment of hesitation, 
and then the ice acted as if it had only been waiting for 
some signal to move. Cracking in all parts it yielded to 
the action of the current, and they beheld here and there 
whole continents, as it were, gradually moving away from 
them. Some portions, however, were more slow to move; 
they seemed to be protesting against such violence. The 
next day the passage was clear, and the ‘^Alaska” rekin- 
dled her fires. 

Erik and his dynamite had done what it would probably 
have taken the pale arctic sun a month longer to accom- 
plish. 

On the 2d of July, the expedition arrived at Banks’ 
Straits; on the fourth, she issued from the Arctic Sea prop- 
erly speaking. From this time the route was open not- 
withstanding icebergs, fogs, and snow-storms. On the 
twelfth, the Alaska” doubled Ice Cape; on the thir- 
teenth, Cape Lisburne, and on the fourteenth she entered 
the Gulf of Kotzebue to the north of Behring’s Straits 
and found there, according to instructions, the boat loaded 
with coal which had been sent from San Francisco. 

Thus in two months and sixteen days they had accom- 
plished the programme arranged by Erik before they 
left the coast of F-rance. 

The ‘^Alaska” had hardly teased to move, when Erik 
ruslied into a small boat and hurried off to accost the 
officer who had charge of the boat loaded with coal. 

Semper idemP* said he, as he approached, 

^‘Lisbon!” answered the Yankee, 


163 


THE WAIF OF THE ‘‘CYHTHIA/^ 

How long have you been waiting here for me?” 

‘‘Five weeks — we left San Francisco one month after 
the arrival of your dispatch.” 

Have you heard any news of Nordenskiold?” 

'' At San Francisco they had not received any reliable 
information about him. But since I have been here I 
have spoken to several captains of whaling-vessels, who 
said that they had heard from the natives of Serdze- 
Kamen that an European vessel had \)een frozen in by 
the ice for nine or ten months; they thought it was the 
‘ Vega.’ 

‘^Indeed!” said Erik, with a joy which we can easily 
understand. ^‘And do you be\ieve that it has not yet 
succeeded in getting through the straits?” 

am sure of it — not a vessel has passed US' for the 
last five weeks, which I have not seen and spoken to.” 

‘‘ God be praised — our troubles will not be without rec- 
ompense, if we succeed in finding Nordenskiold.” 

** You will not be the first who has done so!” said the 
Yankee, with an ironical smile — ‘‘an American yacht has 
preceded you. It passed here three days ago, and like 
you was inquiring for Nordenskiold.” 

“An American yacht?” repeated Erik, half stupefied. 

“Yes — the ‘Albatross,’ Captain Tudor Brown, from 
Vancouver’s Island. I told him what I had heard, and 
he immediately started for Cape Serdze-Kamen.” 


CHAPTER XVI. 

FROM SERDZE-KAMEH TO LJAKOW. 

Tudor Brown had evidently heard of the change in 
the route of the “ Alaska.” He had reached Behring’s 
Straits before them. But by what means? It seemed 
almost supernatural, but still the fact remained that he 
had done so, 


164 THE WAIF OF THE "^CYHTHIA/^ 

Erik was greatly depressed by this information, but he 
concealed his feelings from his friends. He hurried on 
the work of transporting the coal, and set out again with- 
out losing a moment, 

Serdze-Kamen is a long Asiatic promontory situated 
nearly a hundred miles to the west of Behring’s Straits, 
and whaling-vessels from the Pacific visit it every year. 

The ‘‘Alaska” reached there after a voyage of twenty- 
four hours, and sdon in the bay of Koljutschin behind a 
wall of ice, they discovered the masts of the “ Vega,” 
which had been frozen in for nine months. 

The barrier which held Nordenskiold captive was not 
more than ten kilometers in size. After passing around 
it, the “Alaska” came to anchor in a little creek, where 
she would be sheltered from the northerly winds. Then 
Erik with his three friends made their way overland to 
the establishment which the “Vega” had made upon the 
Siberian coast to pass this long winter, and which a col- 
umn of smoke pointed out to them. 

This coast of the Bay of Koljutschin consists of a low 
and slightly undulating plain. There are no trees, only 
some dwarf willows, marine grasses and lichens. Sum- 
mer had already brought forth some plants, which Mr. 
Malarius recognized as a species which was very common 
in Norway. 

The encampment of the “ Vega ” consisted of a large 
store-house for their eatables, |which had been made by the 
orders of Nordenskiold, in case the pressure of the ice ^ 
should destroy his ship, v/hich so frequently happens' 
on these dangerous coasts. It was a touching fact that 
the poor population, although always half starved, and to 
whom this depot' represented incalculable wealth in the 
shape of food, had respected it, although it was but poor- 
ly guarded. The huts of skin of these Tschoutskes were 
grouped here and there around the station. The most 
imposing structure was the “ Tintinjaranga,” or ice- 


165 


THE WAIF OF THE ^^CYKTHIA/^ 

house, which they had especially arranged to use for a 
magnetic observatory, and where all the necessary appa- 
ratus had been placed. It had been built of blocks of ice 
delicately tinted and cemented together with snow; the 
roof of planks was covered with cloth. 

The voyagers of the ‘‘Alaska” were cordially welco*ned 
by the young astronomer, whom they fourid at the time 
of their arrival holding a consultation with the man in 
charge of the store-house. He offei'ed with hearty good- 
will to take them on board the “Vega ” by the path which 
had been cut in the ice in order to keep open the means 
of communication between the vessel and the land, and a 
rope attached to stones served as a guide on dark nights. 
As they walked, he related to them their adventures since 
they had been unable to send home any dispatches. 

After leaving the mouth of the Lena, Nordenskiold 
had directed his course toward the islands of New Siberia, 
which he wished to explore, but finding it almost impos- 
sible to approach them, on account of the ice which sur- 
rounded them, and the shallowness of the water in that 
vicinity, he abandoned the idea, and resumed his course 
toward the east. The “ Vega ” encountered no great dif- 
ficulties until the 10th of September, but about that 
time a continuance of fogs, and freezing nights, com- 
pelled her to slacken her speed, besides the darkness 
necessitated frequented stoppages. It was therefore the 
27th of September before she reached Cape Serdze- 
Kamen. They cast her anchor on a bank of ice, hop- 
ing to be able the next day to make the few miles 
which separated her from Behring’s Straits and the free 
waters of the Pacific. But a north wind set in during 
the night, and heaped around the vessel great masses of 
ice. The “ Vega” found herself a prisoner for the win- 
ter at the time when she had almost accomplished her 
work. 

“It was a great disappointment to us, as you can 


166 


THE WAIF OE THE ‘"^CYHTHIA.” 

imagined said the young astronomer, ‘‘but we soon ral- 
lied our forces, and determined to profit by the delay as 
much as possible, by making scientific investigations. 
We made the acquaintance of the ‘ Tschoutskes’ of the 
neighborhood, whom no traveler has hitherto known well, 
and we have made a vocabulary of their language, and also 
gathered together a 'collection of their arms and utensils. 
The naturalists of the ‘Vega’ have also been dili- 
gent, and added many new arctic plants to their collec- 
tion. Lastly, tlie end of the expedition has been accom- 
plished, since we have doubled Cape Tchlynskin, and 
traversed the distance between it and the mouth of the 
Yenisei and of the Lena. Henceforth the north-east 
passage must become a recognized fact. It would have 
been more agreeable for us, if we could have effected it in 
two months, as we so nearly succeeded in doing. But 
provided we are not blocked in much longer, as the pres- 
ent indications lead us to hope, we will not have much to 
complain of, and we shall be able to return with the sat- 
isfaction of knowing that we have accomplished a useful 
work.” 

While listening to their guide with deep interest, the 
travelers were pursuing their way. They were now near 
enough to the “Vega” to see that her deck was covered 
over with a large canvas, and that her sides were pro- 
tected by lofty masses of snow, and that her smoke-stacks 
had been carefully preserved from contact with the ice. 

The immediate approach to the vessel was still more 
strange; she was not, as one would have expected, com- 
pletely incrusted in a bed of ice, but she was suspended, 
as it were, in a labyrinth of lakes, islands, and canals, be- 
tween which they had been obliged to throw bridges 
formed of planks. 

“The explanation is very simple,” said the young as- 
tronomer, in reply to a question from Erik. ‘‘‘All vessels 
that pass some months surrounded by ice form around 


THE WAIF OF THE ^^CYHTHIA/^ 16? 

them a bed of refuse, consisting principally of coal ashes. 
This is heavier than snow, and when a thaw begins, the 
bed around the vessel assumes the aspect which you be- 
hold.” 

The crew of the ‘‘ Vega,” in arctic clothing, with two 
or three officers, had already seen the visitors whom the 
astronomer was bringing with him. Their joy was great 
when they saluted them in Swedish, and when they be- 
held among them the well-knov/n and popular physiog- 
nomy of Dr. Schwaryencroua. 

Neither Nordenskiold nor Captain Palender were on 
board. They had gone upon a geological excursion into 
the interior of the country, and expected to be absent five 
or six days. This was a disappointment to the travelers, 
who had naturally hoped when they found the ‘‘Vega” to 
present their congratulations to the great explorer. 

But this was not their only disappointment.* 

They had hardly entered the officer’s room, when Erik 
and his friends were informed that three days before the 
“Vega” had been visited by an American yacht, or 
rather by its owner, Mr. Tudor Brown. This gentleman 
had brought them news of the world beyond their settle- 
ment, which was very acceptable, they being confined 
to the limited neighborhood of the Bay of Koljutschin, 
He told them what had happened in Europe since their 
departure — the anxiety that Sweden and indeed all civilized 
nations felt about their fate, and that the “ Alaska ” had 
been sent to search for them. Mr. Tudor Brown came 
from Vancouver’s Island, in the Pacific, and his yacht 
had been waiting therefor him for three months. 

“ But,” exclaimed a young doctor, attached to the ex- 
pedition, “ he told us that he had at first embarked with 

* They returned sooner, for on the 18th of July the ice broke up, 
and after 264 days of captivity the “ Vega ” resumed her voyage. 
On the 20th of July she issued from Behring’s Straits and set out for 
Yokohama. 


168 THE WAIF OP THE CYHTHIA/^ 

you, and only left you at Brest, because he doubted 
whether you would be able to bring the enterprise to a 
successful termination!” 

‘‘He had excellent reasons for doubting it,” replied 
Erik, coolly, but not without a secret tremor. 

“ His yacht was at Valparaiso and he telegraphed for 
to wait for him at Victoria, on the coast of Van- 
couver,” continued the doctor; “ then he took the steamer 
from Liverpool to N'evv York, and the railroad to the 
Pacific. This explains how he was able to reach here be- 
fore yon.” 

“Did he tell you why he came?” asked Mr. Brede- 
jord. 

“ He came to help us, if we stood in need of assistance? 
and also to inquire about a strange enough personage, 
whom I had incidentally mentioned in my correspond- 
ence, and in whom Mr. Tudor Brown seemed to take a 
great interest.” 

The four visitors exchanged glances. 

“ Patrick O’Donoghan — was not that the name?” asked 
Epik. 

“ Precisely — or at least it is the name which is tattooed 
on his body, although he pretends it is not his own, but 
that of a friend. He calls himself Johnny Bowles,” 

“May I ask if this man is still here?” 

“ He left us ten months ago. We had at first believed 
that he might prove useful to us by acting as interpreter 
between us and the natives of this coast, on account of 
his apparent knowledge of • their language; but we soon 
discovered that his acquaintance with it was very superfi- 
cial — confined, in fact, to a few words. Besides, until we 
came here, we were unable to hold any communications 
with the natives. This Johnny Bowles, or Patrick O’Don- 
oghan, was lazy, drunken, and undisciplined. His pres- 
ence on board would only have occasioned trouble for us. 
We therefore acceded without regret to his request to be 


THE WAIF OF THE ^‘^CYHTHIA/^ 169 

landed on the large Island of Ljakow, as we were following 
the southern coast/' 

^^What! did he go there? But this island is uninhab- 
ited!” cried Erik. 

^‘Entirely; but what attracted the man appeared to be 
the fact that its shores are literally covered by bones, and 
consequently by fossil ivory. He had conceived the plan 
of establishing himself there, and of collecting, during 
the summer months, all the ivory that he could find; then 
when, in winter, the arm of the sea which connects Ljakow 
with the continent should be frozen over, to transport in 
a sleigh this treasure to the Siberian coast, in order to sell 
it to the Russian traders, who come every year in search of 
the products of the country.” 

^‘Did you tell these facts to Mr. Tudor Brown?” asked 
Erik. 

Assuredly, he came far enough to seek for them,” 
replied the young doctor, unaware of the deep personal 
interest that the commander of the Alaska ” took in the 
answers to the questions which he addressed to him. 

The conversation then became more general. They 
spoke of the comparative facility with which Nordenskiold 
had carried out his programme. He had not met with 
any serious difficulties, and consequently the discovery of 
the new route would be an advantage to the commerce of 
the world. Not,” said the officer of the Vega,” 

that this path was ever destined to be much frequented, 
but the voyage of the ‘Vega’ would proveto the mari- 
time nations of the Atlantic and Pacific that it was pos- 
sible to hold direct communication with Siberia by water. 
And nowhere would these nations, notwithstanding the 
vulgar opinions, find a field as vast and rich.” 

‘‘Is it not strange,” observed Mr. Bredejord, “that 
they have failed completely during the last three cen- 
turies in this attempt that you have now accomplished 
without difficulty?’^ 


170 THE WAIF OF THE "'CTNTHIA.’^ 

The singularity is only apparent,” answered one of 
the officers. ‘‘We have profited by the experience of our 
predecessors, an experience often only acquired at the 
cost of their lives. Professor Nordenskiold has been pre- 
paring himself for this supreme effort during the last 
twenty years, in which he has made eight arctic expedi- 
tions. He has patiently studied the problem in all its 
aspects, and finally succeeded in solving it. Then we 
have had what our predecessors lacked, a steam vessel 
especially equipped for this voyage. This has enabled us 
to accomplish in two months a voyage that it would have 
taken a sailing vessel two years to do. We have also con- 
stantly been able not only to choose, but also to seek out, 
the most accessible route. We have fied from floating ice 
and been able to profit by the winds and tides. And 
still we have been overtaken by winter. How much more 
difficult it would have been for a mariner who was com- 
pelled to wait for favorable winds, and see the summer 
passing in the meantime.” 

In such conversation they passed the afternoon, and 
after accepting their invitation and dining on board the 
“Vega,” they carried back with them to supper on board 
the “ Alaska ” all the officers who could be spared from 
duty. They mutually gave each' other all the information 
and news in their power. Erik took care to inform him- 
self exactly of the route followed by the “ Vega,” in order 
to utilize it for his own profit. After exchanging many 
good wishes and with the heartfelt desire that they would 
all soon return in safety to their country, they separated. 

The next day at dawn Erik had the “Alaska” steer- 
ing for the island of Ljakow. As for the “Vega” she 
had to wait until the breaking up of the ice Would per- 
mit her to reach the Pacific. 

The first part of Erik’s task was now accomplished. 
He had found Nordenskiold. The second still remained 
to be fulfilled: to find Patrick O’Donoghan, and see if he 


THE WATE OF THE ^^CYHTHIA/^ I'^l 

could persuade him to disclose his secret. That this 
secret was an important one they were now all willing to 
admit, or Tudor Brown would never have committed such 
a dastardly crime to prevent them from becoming ac- 
quainted with it. 

Would they be able to reach the Island of Ljakow be- 
fore him? 

It was hardly probable, for he was three days in advance 
of them; never mind — he would make the attempt. 

The Albatross ’’ might lose her way, or meet with some 
unforeseen obstacles. As long as there was even a proba- 
bility of success Erik determined to take the chances. 

The weather was now mild and agreeable. Light fogs 
indicated an open.sea, and a speedy breaking of the ice 
along the Siberian coast where the Vega’’ had been held 
prisoner so long. Summer was advancing, and the 
‘^Alaska ” could reasonably count upon at least ten weeks 
of favorable weather. The experience which they had ac- 
quired amongst the American ice had its value and. 
would render this new enterprise comparatively easy. 
Lastly the north-east passage was the most direct way to 
return to Sweden, and besides the deep personal interest 
which induced Erik to take it, he had a truly scientific 
desire to accomplish in a reverse route the task which 
Nordenskiold had fulfilled. If he had succeeded, why 
should he not be able to do so? — this would be proving 
practically the experiment of the great navigator. 

The wind favored the Alaska.” For ten days it blew 
almost constantly from the south-east, and enabled them 
to make from nine to ten knots at least without burning 
any coal. This was a precious advantage, and besides the 
wind drove the floating ice toward the north and rendered 
navigation much less difficult. During these ten days 
they met with very little floating ice. 

On the eleventh day, it is true they bad a tempestuous 
snow storm followed by dense fogs which sensibly retarded 


172 THE WAIF OF THE CYNTHIA/^ 

the progress of the Alaska.” But on the 29th of July 
the sun appeared in all its brilliancy, and on the morning 
of the 2d of August they came in sight of the Island of 
Ljakow, 

Erik gave orders immediately to sail around it in order 
to see if the “Albatross ” was not hidden in some of its 
creeks. Having done this they cast anchor in a sandy 
bottom about three miles from the southern shore. Then 
he embarked in his boat accompanied by his three friends 
and six of his sailors. Half an hour later they had 
reached the island. 

Erik had not chosen the southern coast of the island to 
anchor his vessel without a reason. He had said to him- 
self that Patrick O’Donoghan might have told the truth 
when he had stated that his object was to collect ivory; 
but if it was his intention to leave the island at the first 
opportunity which afforded, he would be sure to establish 
himself upon a spot where he would have a good view of 
the sea. He would undoubtedly choose some elevated place, 
and one as near as possible to the Siberian coast. Besides 
the necessity of sheltering himself against the polar winds 
would lead him to establish himself upon the southern 
coast of the island. 

Erik did not pretend that his conclusions were neces- 
sarily incontrovertible, but he thought that, in any case, 
they would suffer no inconvenience from adopting them as 
the basis of a systematic exploration of the place. Tiie 
results fully justified his expectations. The travelers had 
not walked along the shore for an hour, when they per- 
ceived on a height, perfectly sheltered by a chain of hills, 
facing the south, an object which could only be a human 
habitation. To their extreme surprise this little cottage, 
which was of a cubical form, was perfectly white, as if it 
had been covered with plaster. It only lacked green shut- 
ters to perfectly resemble a country home near Marseilles, 
or an American cottage. 


THE WAIF OF THE ‘'^CYKTHIA/^ 1'^3 • 

After they had climbed the height and approached near 
to it, they discovered a solution of the mystery. The cot- 
tage was not plastered, it was simply built of enormous 
bones skillfully arranged, which gave it its white color. 
Strange as the materials were, they were forced to admit 
that the idea of utilizing them was a natural one; besides 
there was nothing else available on the island where vege- 
tation was most meagre; but the whole place, even the 
neighboring hills were covered with bones, which Dr. 
Schwaryencrona recognized as the remains of wild beasts. 


CHAPTER XVII. 

AT LAST. 

The door of the cottage was open. The visitors en- 
tered, and saw at a glance that the single room of which 
it consisted was empty, although it had been recently oc- 
cupied. Upon the hearth, which was built of three large 
stones, lay some extinguished embers upon which the 
light ashes still lingered, all hough the lightest breeze 
would have been sufficient to carry them away. The bed, 
consisting of a wooden frame, from which was suspended 
a sailor’s hammock, still bore the impress of a human fig- 
ure. 

Tl)is hammock, that Erik examined immediately, bore 
the stamp of the ^^Vega.” On a sort of table formed 
from the shoulder-blade of some animal and supported 
by four thigh bones, lay some crumbs of ship’s biscuit, a 
pewter goblet, and a wooden spoon of Swedish workman- 
sliip. 

They could not doubt that they were in the dwelling- 
place of Patrick O’Donoghan, and according to all ap- 
peai’ances he had only left it a short time ago. Had he 
quitted the island, or had he only gone to take a walk? 


'174 THE WAIF OF THE *‘CYKTHIA.’^ 

The only thing they could do was to make a thorough ex- 
ploration of the islandc 

Around the habitation excavations bore witness to the 
fact that a great amount of hard work had been done; on 
a sort of plateau that formed the summit of the hill, a great 
quantity of ivory had been piled up, and indicated the 
nature of the work. The voyagers perceived that all the 
skeletons of elephants and other animals had been de- 
spoiled of their ivory, and they arrived at the conclusiqn 
that the natives of the Siberian coast had been aware, long 
before the visit of Patrick O’Donoghan, of the treasure 
which was to be found upon the island, and had come and 
carried off large quantities of it. The Irishman, there- 
fore, had not found the quantity of ivory upon the surface 
of the ground which he had expected, and had been com- 
pelled to make excavations and exhume it. The quality 
of this ivory, which had been buried probably for a long 
time, appeared to the travelers to be of a very inferior 
quality. 

Now the young doctor of the Vega’^ had told them, 
as had the proprietor of the Ked Anchor, in Brooklyn, 
that laziness was one of the distinguishing characteristics 
of Patrick O’Donoghan. It therefore seemed to them 
very improbable that he would be resigned to follow such 
a laborious and unremunerative life. They therefore felt 
sure that he would embrace the first opportunity to leave 
the Island of Ljakow. The only hope that still remained 
of finding him there was that which the examination of 
his cabin had furnished them. 

A path decended to the shore, opposite to that by which 
our explorers had climbed up. They followed it, and soon 
reached the bottom, where the melting snows had formed 
a sort of little lake, separated from the sea by a wall of 
rocks. The path followed the shores of this quiet water, 
and going around the cliff they found a natural harbor. 

They saw a sleigh abandoned on the land, and also 


THE WAIF OF THE '^CYKTHIA/' 175 

traces of a recent fire; Erik examined the shore carefully, 
but could find no traces of any recent embarkation. 
He was returning to his companions, when he perceived 
at the foot of a shrub a red object, which he picked up 
immediately. It was one of those tin boxes painted out- 
side with carmine which had contained that preserved 
beef commonly called endaubage,” and which all ves- 
sels carry among their provisions. It was not so great a 
prize, since the captain of the “Vega” had supplied 
Patrick O^Donoghan with food. But what struck Erik 
as significant, was the fact that there was printed on the 
empty box the name of Martinez Domingo, Valparaiso. 

“Tudor Brown has been here,” he cried. “They told 
us on board the ^Vega’ that his vessel was at Valpa- 
raiso when he telegraphed them to wait for him at Van- 
couver. Besides, this box from Chili could not have been 
brought here by the ^ Vega,’ for it is evidently quite fresh. 
It can not be three days, perhaps not twenty-four hours 
since it has been opened!” 

Dr. Schwaryencrona and Mr. Bredejord shook, their 
heads, as if they hesitated to accept Erik’s conclusions, 
when turning the box in his hands, he descried written 
in pencil the word “ Albatross,” which had doubtless 
been done by the person who had furnished the vessel 
with the beef. He pointed it out to his friends. 

“ Tudor Brown has been here,” he repeated, “ and why 
should he come except to carry off Patrick O’Donoghan. 
Let us go, it is evident they embarked at this creek. 
His men, while they were waiting for him, have taken 
breakfast around this fire. He has carried off the Irish- 
man, either willingly or unwillingly. I am as 'certain of 
it as if I saw them embark.” 

Notwithstanding this firm belief, Erik carefully ex- 
plored the neighborhood, to assure himself that Patrick 
O’Donoghan was no longer there. An hour’s walk con- 
vinced him that the island was uninhabited. There was 


176 THE WAIE OF THE ^^CYHTHIA/^ 

no trace of a path, nor the least vestige of a human being. 
On all sides valleys extended as far as his sight could 
reach, without even a bird to animate its solitude. And 
above all, the gigantic bones which they beheld lying 
around in every direction, gave them a feeling of disgust; 
it seemed as if an army of animals had taken refuge in 
this solitary island only to die there. 

‘^Let us go!” said Dr. Schwaryencrona. There is 
no use in making a more complete search of the island; 
we have seen sufficient to assure us that Patrick O’Dono- 
ghan would not require much urging to induce him to 
leave this place!” 

Pour hours later they were again on board of the 
'^Alaska,” and continuing their journey. 

Erik did not hide the fact that his hopes had received 
a severe check. Tudor Brown had been ahead of him, 
he had succeeded in reaching the island first, and doubt- 
less had carried off Patrick O^Donoghan. It was there- 
fore hardly probable that they would succeed in finding 
him again. A man capable of displaying such ability in 
his fiendish attack upon the ^‘Alaska,” and who could 
adopt such energetic measures to carry off the Irishman 
from such a place, would assuredly exert himself to the 
utmost to prevent them from ever coming in contact with 
him. The world is large, and its waters were open to the 

Albatross.” Who could tell to what point of the com- 
pass Patrick O^Donoghan and his secret would be car- 
ried ? 

This is what the captain of the Alaska ” said to him- 
self, as he walked the deck of his vessel, after giving 
orders to steer to the westward. And to these doleful 
thoughts was added a feeling of remorse that he had 
permitted his friends to share the dangers and fatigue of 
his useless expedition. It was doubly useless, since Tudor 
Brown had found Nordenskiold before the ‘‘Alaska,” 
and also preceded them to the Island of Ljakow* They 


THE WAIF OF THE ^^GYKTHIA/^ 177 

must then return to Stockholm, if they ever succeeded in 
reaching it, without having accomplished one of the 
objects of the expedition. It was indeed a great disappoint- 
ment. But at least their returning in a contrary direc- 
tion to the ‘‘Vega ” would prove the feasibility of the north- 
east passage. At any risk he must reach Cape Tchelynskin, 
and double it from east to west. At any risk he must 
return to Sweden by way of the Sea of Kara. It was this 
redoubtable Cape Tchelynskin, formerly considered im- 
passable, that the “Alaska” crowded on steam to reach. 
They did not follow the exact route of the “ Vega,” for 
Erik had no occasion to descend the Siberian coast. 

Leaving to starboard the islands of Stolbovvi and Se- 
menoffski, which they sighted on the 4th of August, they 
sailed due west, following closely the 76th degree of lati- 
tude, and made such good speed that in eight days they 
had made 35 degrees of longitude, from the 140th to the 
105th degree east of Greenwich. It is true that they 
had to burn a great deal of coal to accomplish this, for 
the “ Alaska ” had had contrary winds almost all the 
time. But Erik thought rightly that everything was sub- 
ordinate to the necessity of making their way out of these 
dangerous passes as speedily as possible. If they could once 
reach the mouth of the Yenisei, they could always pro- 
cure the necessary fuel. 

On the 14th of August, at midday they were unable to 
make a solar observation on account of a thick fog, which 
covered the whole sky. But they knew that they were 
approaching a great Asiatic promontory, therefore Erik 
advanced with extreme caution, while at the same time 
he had the speed of the vessel slackened . 

Toward night he gave orders to have the vessel stopped. 
These precautions were not useless. The following morn- 
ing at daylight they made soundings and found that 
they were in only thirty fathoms of water, and an hour 
afterward they came in sight of land; and the Alaska” 


178 


THE WAIF OF THE ^^CYKTHIA. 


99 


soon reached a bay in which she could cast anchor. They 
resolved to wait until the fog dispersed before going on 
land, but as the 15th and 16th of August passed without 
bringing about this desired result, Erik determined to 
start accompanied by Mr. Bredejord, Mr. Malarius, and 
the doctor. A short examination showed tliem that the 

Alaska ” was at the extreme north of the two points of 
Cape Tchelynskin; on two sides the land lay low toward 
the sea, but it rose gradually toward the south, and they 
perceived that it was about two or three hundred feet in 
height. No snow or ice was to be seen in any direction, 
except along the borders of the sea where there was a 
little band, such as is commonly seen in all artic regions. 
The clayey soil was covered with abundant vegetation, 
consisting of mossy grasses and lichens. The coast was 
enlivened by great numbers of wild geese and walruses. 
A white bear displayed himself on top of a rock. If it 
had not been for the fog which cast a gray mantle over 
everything, the general aspect of this famous Cape Tche- 
lynskin was not particularly disagreeable; certainly there 
was nothing to justify the name of Cape Severe, which 
it had borne for three centuries. 

As they advanced to the extreme point at the west of 
the bay, the travelers perceived a sort of monument that 
crowned a height, and naturally pressed forward to visit 
it. They saw, as they approached, that it was a sort of 

cairn,” or mass of stones supporting a wooden column 
made out of a post. This column bore two inscriptions; 
the first read as follows: 

“ On the 19th of August, 1878, the ‘Vega’ left the Atlantic to 
double Cape Tchelynskin, en route for Behring’s Straits.” 

The second read: 

“On the 12th of August, 1879, thp ‘Albatross,’ coming from 
Behring’s Straits, doubled Cape Tchelynskin, enroute for the Allan* 
tic.” 


THE WATE OP THE ^^CYNTHIA/* 179 

Once again Tudor Brown had preceded the Alaska.” 
It was now the 16th of August. 

He had written this inscription only four days pre- 
Yionsly. 

In Erik’s eyes it appeared cruel and ironical; it seemed 
to him to say: will defeat you at every turn. All your 

efforts will be useless. Nordenskiold has solved the prob- 
lem. Tudor Brown, the counter proof.” 

As for himself he would return humiliated and ashamed, 
without having demonstrated, found or proved anything. 
He was going without adding a single word to the in- 
scriptions on the column. But Dr. Sch waryencrona would 
not listen to him, and taking out his knife from his pock- 
et he wrote on the bottom of the post these words: 

“ On the 16th of August, 1879, the ‘ Alaska ’ left Stockholm, and 
came here across the Atlantic and the Siberian Sea, and has doubled 
Cape Tchelynskin, en route to accomplish the first circumpolar 
periplus.” 

There is a strange power in words. This simple phrase 
recalled to Erik what a geographical feat he was in hopes 
of accomplishing, and without his being conscious of it 
restored him to good humor. It was true, after all, that 
the ‘^Alaska” would be the first vessel to accomplish this 
voyage. Other navigators before him had sailed through 
the arctic-American seas, and accomplished the north- 
west passage. Nordenskiold and Tudor Brown had 
doubled Cape Tchelynskin; but no person had as yet 
gone from one to the other, completely around the pole, 
completing the three hundred and sixty degrees. 

This prospect restored every one’s ardor, and they were 
eager to depart. Erik thought it best, however, to wait 
until the next day and see if the fog would lift; but fogs 
appeared to be the chronic malady of Cape Tchelynskin, 
and when next morning the sun rose without dissipating 
it, he gave orders to hoist the anchor. 


180 THE WAIE OE THE CTNTHIA/^ 

Leaving to the south the Gulf of Taymis — which is also 
the name of the great Siberian peninsula of which Cape 
Tchelynskin forms the extreme point — the ^‘Alaska,” 
directing her course westward, sailed uninterruptedly 
during the day and night of the 17th of August. 

On the eighteenth, at day-break, the fog disappeared at 
last and the atmosphere was pure and enlivened by the 
sunshine. By midday they had rounded the point, and 
immediately descried a distant sail to the south-west. 

The presence of a sailing-vessel in these unfrequented 
seas was too extraordinary a phenomenon not to attract 
special attention. Erik, with his glass in his hand, 
ascended to the lookout and examined the vessel care- 
fully for a long time. It appeared to lie low in the water, 
was rigged like a schooner and had a smoke-stack, al- 
though he could not perceive any smoke. When he 
descended from the bridge the young captain said to the 
doctor: 

It looks exactly like the ' Albatross!’ ” 

Then he gave orders to put on all steam possible. 

In less than a quarter of an hour he saw that they were 
gaining on the vessel, whose appointments they were now 
able to discern with the naked eye. They could see that 
the breeze had slackened, and that her course was at right 
angles with that of the ^‘Alaska.” 

But suddenly a change took place in the distant vessel; 
Clouds of smoke issued from her smoke-stack, and formed 
behind her a long black cloud. She was now going by 
steam and in the same direction as the “ Alaska.” 

There is now no doubt of it. It is the ‘ Albatross,’ ” 
said Erik. 

He gave orders to the engineer to increase the speed of 
the Alaska,” if possible. They were then making four- 
teen knots, and in a quarter of an hour they were making 
sixteen knots. The vessel that they were pursuing had 
not been able to attain a like rate of speed, for the 


THE WAIF OF THE ‘^^CTNTHIA/^ 181 

Alaska” continued to gain upon her. In thirty minutes 
they were near enough to her to distinguish all her men 
who were maneuvering her. At last they could see the 
moldings and letters forming her name, ‘^Albatross.” 

Erik gave orders to hoist the Swedish flag. The Al- 
batross” immediately hoisted the stars and stripes of the 
United States of America. 

In a few minutes the two vessels were only separated by 
a few hundred yards. Then tlie captain of the Alaska ” 
took his speaking-trumpet and hailed the vessel in 
English: 

Ship ahoy! I wish to speak with your captain!” 

In a few moments some one made his appearance on the 
bridge of the ‘‘ Albatross.” It was Tudor Brown. 

‘‘lam the proprietor and captain of this yacht,” he 
said. “ What do you want?” 

“I wish to know whether Patrick O’Donoghan is on 
board?” 

“ Patrick O’Donoghan is on board and can speak for 
himself,” answered Tudor Brown. 

He made a sign, and a man joined him on the bridge. 

“ This is Patrick O’Donoghan,” said Tudor Brown. 
“ What do you want with him?” 

Erik was desirous of this interview so long, he had 
come so far in search of this man, that when he found 
himself unexpectedly in his presence and recognized him 
by his red hair and broken nose, he was at first taken 
aback and scarcely knew what to say to him. But gatlier- 
ing his ideas together, he at last made an attempt. 

“I have been wishing to talk to you confidentially for 
several years,” he said. “I have been seeking for you, 
and it was to find you that I came into these seas. Will 
you come on board of my vessel?” 

“I do not know you, and I am very well satisfied to 
stay where I am,” answered the man. 

“ But I know you. I have heard through Mr. Bowles 


182 THE WAIE OF THE CYNTHIA/^ 

that you were on board when the ‘ Cynthia ’ was wreck- 
ed, and that yon had spoken to him about the infant who 
was tied to a buoy. I am that infant, and it is about thig 
matter that I wish you to give me all the information in 
your power.” 

^^You must question somebody else, for I am not in the 
humor to give any.” 

‘‘ Do you wish me to suppose that the information is 
not to your credit?” 

“ You can think what you like; it is a matter of per- 
fect indifference to me,” said the man. 

Erik resolved to betray no irritation. 

It would be better for you to tell me what I wish to 
know of your own free will than to be compelled to do so 
before a court of justice,” he said, coolly. 

A court of justice! They will have to catch me first,” 
answered the other, mockingly. 

Here Tudor Brown interposed. 

‘‘ You see it is not my fault if you have not obtained 
the information that you desired,” said he to Erik. The 
best thing is now for us both to resume our course and go 
where we desire.” 

‘‘Why should we each go our way?” answered the 
young captain. “ Would it not be better for us to keep 
together until we reach some civilized country where we 
can settle these matters.” 

“ I have no business with you, and do not want any 
one’s company,” answered Tudor Brown, moving as if he 
was about to leave the bridge. 

Erik stopped him by a sign. 

“Proprietor of the ‘Albatross,’” he said, “I bear a 
regular commission from my government, and am besides 
an officer of the maritime police. I therefore ask you to 
show me your papers immediately!” 

Tudor Brown did not make the slightest answer, but 


THE WAIF OF THE ^‘'CYHTHIA/^ 183 

descended the bridge with the man whom he had called. 
Erik waited a couple of minutes, and then he spoke again: 

Commander of the ‘Albatross,’ I accuse you of having 
attempted to shipwreck my vessel on the rocks of Sein, 
and I now summon you to come and answer this accusa- 
tion before a marine tribunal. If you refuse to answer 
this summons it will be my duty to compel you to do so!” 

“Try it if you like,” cried Tudor Brown, and gave 
orders to resume his journey. 

During this colloquy his vessel had insensibly tacked, 
and now stood at right angles with the “Alaska.” Sud- 
denly the wheel commenced to revolve and beat the 
water which boiled and foamed around it. A prolonged 
whistle was heard, and the “ Albatross ” carrying all the 
steam she could raise sped over the waters in the direc- 
tion of the North Pole. 

Two minutes later, the “ Alaska ” was rushing after her. 


CHAPTER XVIII. 

CANHOH-BALLS. 

At the same time that he gave orders to pursue the 
“ Albatross,” Erik also desired his men to get the cannon 
in readiness. The operation took some time, and when 
they had everything in order the enemy was beyond their 
reach. Doubtless they had taken advantage of the time 
occupied by their stoppage to increase their fires, and they 
were two or three miles ahead. This was not too great a 
distance for a Gatling gun to carry, but the rolling and 
speed of the two vessels made it probable that they would 
miss her; and tlmy thought it better to wait, hoping that 
the “Alaska” would gain upon the enemy. It soon be- 
came evident, however, that the two vessels were equally 
matched, for the distance between them rerpained about 
the same for several hours. 


184 THE WAIF OF THE CYNTHIA.’^ 

They were obliged to burn an enormous amount of coal 
— an article which was becoming very scarce on board the 
‘‘Alaska” — and this would be a hetavy loss if they could 
not succeed in overtaking the “Albatross” before night 
set in. Erik did not think it right to do this without 
consulting his crew. He therefore mounted the bridge, 
and frankly explained to them the position in which he 
was placed. 

“ My friends,” he said, “you know that I am anxious 
to seize and deliver up to justice this rascal who attempted 
to shipwreck our vessel on the rocks of Sein. But we 
have hardly coal enough left to last us for six days. Any 
deviation from our route will compel us to finish our voy- 
age under sail, which may make it very long and toilsome 
for all of us, and may even cause us to fail in our under- 
taking. On the other hand, the ‘Albatross’ counts 
upon being able to get away from us during the night. 
To prevent this we must not slacken our speed for a mo- 
ment, and we must keep her within the range of our 
electric light. I feel sure, however, that we will eventu- 
ally overtake her, but it may take us some time to do so. 
I did not feel willing to continue this pursuit without 
laying the facts plainly before you, and asking you if you 
were willing to risk the dangers which may arise for us.” 

The men consulted together in a low tone, and then 
commissioned Mr. Hersebom to speak for them: 

“ We are of opinion that it is the duty of the 
‘ Alaska ’ to capture this rascal at any sacrifice!” he said, 
quietly. 

“ Very well, then, we will do our best to accomplish it,” 
answered Erik, 

When he found that he had the coj^fidence of his crew, 
he did not spare fuel, and in spite of the desperate efforts 
of Tudor Brown, he could not increase the distance 
between them. The sun had scarcely set when the 
olectric light of the “Alj^ka” was brought to bear im-» 


THE WAIF OF THE ^‘’CYNTHIA/^ 185 

pityingly upon the Albatross,” and continued in this 
position during the night. At day-break the distance 
between them was still the same, and they were flying to- 
ward the pole. At midday they made a solar observation, 
and found that they were in 78®, 21', 14" of latitude 
north, by 90® of longitude east. 

Floating ice, which they had not encountered for ten or 
fifteen days, now became very frequent. It was necessary 
to ward it off, as they had been compelled to do in 
Baffin’s Bay. Erik, feeling sure that they would soon reach 
fields of ice, was careful to steer obliquely to the right of 
the ‘‘Albatross ” so as to bar the way toward the east if 
she should attempt to change her course, finding her 
path toward the north obstructed. His foresight was 
soon rewarded, for in two hours a lofty barrier of ice casts 
its profile on the horizon. The American yacht imme- 
diately steered toward the west, leaving the ice two or 
three miles on its starboard. The “ Alaska ” immediately 
imitated this maneuver, but so obliquely to the left of 
the “ Albatross ” as to cut her off if she attempted to sail 
to the south. 

The chase became very exciting. Feeling sure of the 
course which the “Albatross” would be compelled to 
take, the “Alaska” tried to push her more toward the 
ice. The yacht’s course becomes more and more waver- 
ing, every moment they made some change, at one time 
steering north at another west. Erik, mounted aloft, 
watched every movement she made, and thwarted her at- 
tempts to escape by appropriate maneuvers. Suddenly 
she stopped short, swung round and faced the “Alaska.” 
A long white line which was apparent extending west- 
ward told the reason of this change. The “ Albatross ” 
found herself so close to the ice-banks that she had no 
recourse but to turn and face them. 

The young captain of the “ Alaska ” had scarcely time 
to descend, before some missile whistled past his head, 


186 THE WAIF OF THE ‘^^OYNTHTA/^ 

The Albatross ” was armed, and relied upon being able 
to defend herself. 

I prefer that it should be so, and that he should fire 
the first shot,” said Erik, as he gave orders to return it. 

His first attack was not more successful than that of 
Tudor Brown — for it fell short two or three hundred 
yards. But the combat was now begun, and the firing 
became regular. An American projectile cut the large 
sail yards of the “ Alaska,” and it fell upon the deck 
killing two men. A small bomb from the Swedish vessel 
fell upon the bridge of the ^‘Albatross,” and must have 
made great havoc. Then other projectiles skillfully 
thrown lodged in various parts of the vessel. 

They had been constantly approaching each other, when 
suddenly a distant rumbling mingled with the roar of 
artillery, and the crews raising their heads saw that the 
sky was very black in the east. 

Was a storm with its accompanying fog and blinding 
snow, coming to interpose between the ‘‘ Albatross ” and 
the Alaska,” to permit Tudor Brown to escape? 

This Erik wished to prevent at any price. He resolved 
to attempt to board her. Arming his men with sabers, 
cutlasses, and hatchets, he crowded on all the steam the 
vessel could carry and rushed toward the Albatross.” 

Tudor Brown tried to prevent this. He retreated 
toward the banks of ice, firing a shot from his cannon 
every five minutes. But his field of action had now be- 
come too limited; between the ice and the Alaska” he 
saw that he was lost unless he made a bold attempt to 
regain the open sea. He attempted this after a few feigned 
maneuvers to deceive his adversary. 

Erik let him do it. Then at the precise moment when 
the ‘‘ Albatross ” tried to pass the ‘‘ Alaska,” she made a 
gaping hole in the side of the yacht which stopped her 
instantly, and rendered her almost unmanageable; then 
she fell quickly behind and prepared to renew the assault. 


THE WAIF OF THE "^CYHTHIA/^ 187 

But the weather, which had become more and more men- 
acing, did not give him time to do this. 

The tempest was upon them. A fierce wind from the 
south-east, accompanied by blinding clouds of snow, which 
not only raised the waves to a prodigious height, but 
dashed against the two vessels immense masses of floating 
ice. It seemed as if they were attacked at all points at 
once. Erik realized his situation, and saw that he had 
not a minute to lose in escaping, unless he wished to be 
hemmed in perhaps permanently. He steered due east, 
struggling against the wind, the snow, and the dashing 
ice. 

But he was soon obliged to confess that his efforts were 
fruitless. The tempest raged with such violence that 
neither the engine of the ‘^Alaska'’ nor her steel but- 
tress were of much use. Not only did the vessel advance 
very slowly, but at times she seemed to be fairly driven 
backward. The snow was so thick that it obscured the 
sky, blinded the crew, and covered the bridge a foot in 
depth. The ice driven against the ‘‘Alaska” by the 
fierce wind increased and barred their progress, so that 
at length they were glad to retreat toward the banks, in 
the hope of finding some little haven where they could 
remain until tlie storm passed over. 

The American yacht had disappeared, and after the 
blow it had received from the “ Alaska ” they almost 
doubted if it would be able to resist the tornado. 

Tiieir own situation was so perilous that they could 
only think of their own safety, for every moment it grew 
woi-se. 

' There is nothing more frightful than those arctic 
tempests, in which all the primitive forces of nature seem 
to be awakened in order to give the navigator a speci- 
men of the cataclysms of the glacial period. The dark- 
ness was profound although it was only -five o’clock in 
the afternoon. The engine had stopped, and they were 


188 THE WAIF OF THE “ OYNTHIA/^ 

unable to light their electric light. To the raging of the 
storm was added the roars of thunder and the tumult 
made by the floating blocks of ice dashing against each 
other. The ice-banks were continually breaking with a 
noise like the roar of a cannon. 

The ‘^Alaska ” was soon surrounded by ice. The little 
harbor in which she had taken refuge was soon completely 
filled with it, and it commenced to press upon and dash 
against her sides until she began to crack, and they feared 
every moment that she would go to pieces. 

Erik resolved not to succumb to the storm without a 
combat with it, and he set the crew to work arranging 
heavy beams around the vessel so as to weaken the press- 
ure as piuch as possible, and distribute it over a wider 
surface. But, although this protected the vessel, it led 
to an unforeseen result which threatened to be fatal. 

The vessel, instead of being suddenly crushed, was 
lifted out of the water by every movement of the ice, and 
then fell back again on it with the force of a trip-hammer. 
At any moment after one of these frightful Mis they 
might be broken up, crushed, buried. To ward off this 
danger there was only one resource, and this was to re-en- 
force their barrier by heaping up the drift ice and snow 
around the vessel to protect her as well as they could. 

Everybody set to work with ardor. It was a touching 
spectacle to see this little handful of men taxing their 
pygmy muscles to resist the forces of nature — trying with 
anchors, chains, and planks to fill up the fissures made in 
the ice and to cover them with snow, so that there might 
be a uniformity -of motion among the mass. After four 
or five hours of almost superhuman exertions, and when^ 
their strength was exhausted, they were in no less danger, 
for the storm had increased. 

Erik held a consultation with his officers, and it was de- 
cided that they should make a depot on the ice-field for 
their food and ammunition in case the ‘‘Alaska” should 


THE WAIF OF THE ^^CYHTHIA/^ 189 

be unable to resist the powerful shocks to which she was 
being subjected. At the first moment of danger every 
man had received provisions enough for eight days, with 
precise instructions in case of disaster, besides being 
ordered to keep his gun . in his belt even while he was 
working. The operation of transporting twenty tons of 
provisions was not easy of accomplishment, but at last it 
was done and the food was placed about two hundred 
yards from the ship under a covering of tarred canvas, 
which was soon covered by the snow with a thick white 
mantle. 

This precaution having been taken, everybody felt more 
comfortable as to the result of a shipwreck, and the crew 
assembled to recruit their strength with a supper supple- 
mented with tea and rum. 

Suddenly, in the midst of supper, a more violent shock 
than any that had as yet agitated the vessel, split the bed 
of ice and snow around the ‘‘Alaska.’’ She was lifted 
up in the stern with a terrible noise, and then it appeared 
as if she were plunging head-foremost into an abyss. 
There was a panic, and every one rushed on deck. Some 
of the men thought that the moment had come to take 
refuge on the ice, and without waiting for the signal of 
the officers they commenced clambering over the bul- 
warks. 

Four or five of these unfortunate ones managed to leap 
on a snow-bank. Two others were caught between the 
masses of floating ice and the beams of the starboard, as 
the “Alaska” righted herself. 

Their cries of pain and the noise of their crushed bones 
were lost in the storm. There was a lull, and the vessel 
remained motionless. The lesson which the sailors had 
been ‘taught was a tragical one. Erik made use of it to 
enforce on the crew the necessity of each man’s retaining 
his presence of mind, and of waiting for positive orders 
on all occasions. 


190 THE WAIF OF THE ‘ ' CYIsTHIA. 

You must understand,” he said to his men, that to 
leave the ship is , a supreme measure, to which we must 
have recourse only at the last extremity. All our efforts 
ought to be directed toward saving the ‘Alaska.’ De- 
prived of her, our situation will be a very precarious one 
on the ice. It is only in case of our vessel becoming un- 
inhabitable that we must desert it. In any case such a 
movement should be made in an orderly manner to avoid 
disasters. I therefore expect that you will return quietly 
to your supper, and leave to your superior officers the 
task of determining what is best to do!” 

The firmness with which he spoke had the effect of re- 
assuring the most timid, and they all descended again. 
Erik then called Mr. Hersebom and asked him to untie 
his good dog Kaas, and follow him without making any 
noise. 

“We will go on the field of ice,” he said, “and seek 
for the fugitives and make them return to their duty, 
which will be better for them than wandering about.” 

The poor devils were huddled together -on the ice, 
ashamed of their escapade, and at the first summons were 
only too glad to take the path toward the “Alaska.” 

Erik and Mr. Hersebom having seen them safely on 
board, walked as far as their depot of provisions, think- 
ing that another sailor might have taken refuge there. 
They went all around it but saw no one. 

“ I have been asking myself the last few moments,” said 
Erik, “ if it would not be better to prevent another panic 
by landing part of the crew?” • 

“ It might be better perhaps,” answered the fisherman. 
“ But would not the men who remained on board feel 
jealous and become demoralized by this measure?” 

“ That is true,” said Erik. “It would be wiser to oc- 
cupy them up to the last moment in struggling against 
the tempest, and it is in fact the only chance we have of 
saving the ship. But since we are on the ice we may as 


THE WAIF OF THE ^^CYHTHIA.’^ 191 

well take advantage of it, and explore it a little. I con- 
fess all these crackings and detonations inspire me with 
some doubt as to its solidity T’ 

Erik and -his adopted father had not gone more than 
three hundred feet from their depot of provisions before 
they were stopped short by a gigantic crevasse which lay 
open at their feet. To cross it would have required long 
poles, with which they had neglected to supply them- 
selves, They were therefore compelled to walk beside it 
obliquely toward the west, in order to see how far it 
reached. 

They found that this crevasse extended for a long dis- 
tance, so long that after they had walked for half an hour 
tliey could not see the end of it. Feeling more secure 
about the extent of this field of ice upon which they had 
established their depot of provisions, they turned to re- 
treat their steps. 

After they had walked over about half of the distance 
a new vibration occurred, followed by detonations and 
tumultuous heavings of ice. They were not greatly dis- 
turbed by this, but increased their speed, being anxious 
to discover whether this shock had had done the ‘^Alas- 
ka ” any mischief. 

The depot was soon reached, then the little haven that 
sheltered the vessel. 

Erik and Mr. Hersebom rubbed their eyes, and asked 
each other whether they were dreaming, for the “ Alaska ” 
was no longer there. 

Their first thought was that she had been swallowed up 
by the waters. It was only too natural that they should 
think this after such an evening as they had just passed. 

But immediately they were struck by the fact that no 
debris was visible, and that the little harbor had assumed 
a new aspect since their departure. The drift ice which 
the tempest had piled up around the ‘‘Alaska’’ had been 
broken up, and much of it had drifted away. At the 


192 TtTJ: WAIF OF THE OYHTHIA,'^^ 

same time Mr. Hersebom mentioned a fact which had not 
struck him while they were hurrying along, and this was 
that the wind had changed and was now blowing from 
the west. 

Was it not possible that the storm had carried away the 
floating ice in which the ^‘Alaska” had become em- 
bedded. Yes, evidently it was possible; but it remained 
for them to discover whether this supposition was true. 
Without delaying a moment, Erik proceeded to recon- 
noiter, followed by Mr. Hersebom. 

They walked for a long time. Everywhere the drift 
was floating freely, the waves came and went, but the 
whole aspect of things around them looked strange and 
different. 

At length Erik stopped. Now he understood what had 
befallen them. He took Mr. Hersebom’s hand and 
pressed it with both his own. 

“Father,” said he, in a grave voice, “you are one of 
those to whom I can only speak the truth. Well, the fact 
is that this ice-field has split; it has broken away from 
that which surrounded the ‘Alaska,’ and we are on an 
island of ice hundreds of yards long, and carried along by 
the waters, and at the mercy of the storm.” 


CHAPTER XIX. 

GUNSHOTS. 

About two ^o’clock in the morning Erik and Mr. 
Hersebom, exhausted with fatigue, laid down side by side 
between two casks, under the canvas that protected their 
provisions. Kaas, also, was close to them and kept them 
warm with his thick fur. They were not long in falling 
asleep. When they awoke the sun was already high in 
the heavens, the sky was blue and the sea calm. The im- 
mense bank of ice upon which they were floating appeared 


THE WAIF OF THE ^^CYKTHIA/^ 103 

to be motionless, its movement was so gentle and regular. 
But along the two edges of it which were nearest to them 
enormous icebergs were being carried along with frightful 
rapidity. These gigantic crystals reflected like a prism 
the solar rays, and they were the most marvelous that 
Brik had ever beheld. 

Mr. Hersebom also, although but little inclined in gen- 
eral, and especially in his present situation, to admire the 
siflendor of Nature in the arctic regions, could not help 
being impressed with them. 

‘‘ How beautiful this would look were we on a good 
ship!” he said, sighing. 

‘‘Bah!” answered Erik, with his usual good humor. 
“On board a ship one must be thinking only how to 
avoid the icebergs so as not to be crushed to pieces, whilst 
on this island of ice we have none of these miseries to 
worry us.” 

As this was evidently the view of an optimist, Mr. 
Hersebom answered with a sad smile. But Erik was de- 
termined to take a cheerful view of things. 

“Is it not an extraordinary piece of good luck that we 
have this depot of provisions?” he said. “ Our case 
would, indeed, be a desperate one if we were deprived of 
everything; but, with twenty casks of biscuits, preserved 
meats, and, above all, our guns and cartridges, what have 
we to fear? At the most, we will only have to remain 
some weeks without seeing any land that we can reach. 
You see, dear father, that we have happened upon this 
adventure in the same manner as the crew of the 
‘Hansa.’” 

“ Of the ^ Hansa’?” asked Mr. Hersebom, with curiosity. 

“Yes, a vessel that set out in 1869 for the arctic seas. 
Part of her crew were left, as we are, on a floating field of 
ice, while they were occupied in transporting some pro- 
visions and coal. The brave men accommodated them- 
selves as well as they could to this new life, and after 


194 


THE WAIF OF THE ^‘^CYNTHIa/^ 

floating for six months and a half over a distance of sev- 
eral thousand leagues, ended by landing in the arctic 
regions of North America.’’ 

‘‘May we be as fortunate!” said Mr. Hersebom, with a 
sigh. “But it would be well I think for us to eat some- 
thing.” 

“That is also my opinion!” said Erik. “A biscuit 
and a slice of beef would be very acceptable.” 

Mr. Hersebom opened two casks to take out what they 
required for their breakfast, and as soon as his arrange- 
ments were completed they did ample justice to the pro- 
visions.- 

“Was the raft of the crew of the ‘Hansa’ as large as 
ours?” asked the old flsherrnan, after ten minutes con- 
scientiously devoted to repairing his strength. 

“ I think not — ours is considerably larger. The ‘ Hansa’s ’ 
became gradually much smaller, so that the unfortunate 
shipw^recked men were at last compelled to abandon it, 
for the waves began to dash over them. Fortunately they 
had a large boat which enabled them, when tlieir island 
was no longer habitable, to reach another. They did this 
several times before they at last reached the main-land.” 

“Ah, I see!” said Mr. Hersebom, “they had a boat — 
but we have not. Unless we embark in an empty hogs- 
head I do not see how we can ever leave this island of ice.” 

“We shall see about it when the time comes!” answered 
Erik. “ At the present moment I think the best thing 
that we can do is to make a thorough exploration of our 
domain.” 

He arose, as did Mr. Hersebom, and they commenced 
climbing a hill of ice and snow — a hummock is the tech- 
nical name— in order to obtain a general idea of their 
island. 

They found it from one end to the other lying and 
floating insensibly upon the polar ocean. But it was 
wery difficult to form a correct estimate either of its size 


THE WAIE OF THE ^^CYKTHIA/' 195 

or shape; for a great number of hummocks intercepted 
their view on all sides. They resolved, however, to walk 
to the extremity of it. As far as they could judge from 
the position of the sun, that end of the island which 
extended toward the west had been detached from the 
mass of which it had formerly been a part, and was now 
turning to the north. They therefore supposed that 
their ice raft was being carried toward the south by the 
influence of the tide and breeze, and the fact that they 
no longer saw any trace of the long barriers of ice, which 
are very extensive in the 78®, fully corroborated this 
hypothesis. 

Their island was entirely covered with snow, and upon 
this snow they saw distinctly here and there at a dis- 
tance some black spots, which Mr. Hersebom immediately 
recognized as ^‘ongionks,’^ that is to say, a species of 
walrus of great size. These walruses doubtless inhabited 
the caverns and crevasses in the ice, and believing them- 
selves perfectly secure from any attack, were basking in 
the sunshine. 

It took Erik and ]\Ir. Hersebom more than an hour to 
walk to the extreme end of their island. They had fol- 
lowed closely the eastern side, because that permitted 
them to explore at the same time both their raft and the 
sea. Suddenly Kaas, who ran ahead of them, put to 
flight some of the walruses which they had seen in the 
distance. They ran toward the border of the field of ice 
in order to throw themselves into the water. Nothing 
would have been more easy than to have killed a number 
of them. But what would have been the use of their 
doing so, since they could not make a fire to roast their 
delicate flesh? Erik was occupied about other matters, 
lie carefully examined the ice-field, and found that it 
was far from being homogeneous. Numerous crevasses 
and fissures, which seemed to extend in many cases for 
a long distance, made him fear that a slight shock might 


196 THE WAIF OF THE ^^CYHTHIA/^ 

divide it into several fragments. It was true that these 
fragments might in all probability be of considerable size; 
but the possibility of such an accident made them realize 
the necessity of keeping as close as possible to their 
depot of provisions, unless they wished to be deprived of 
them. Erik resolved to examine carefully their whole 
domain, and to make his abode on the most massive por- 
tion; the one that seemed capable of offering the greatest 
resistance. He also determined to transport to this spot 
their depot of provisions. 

It was with this resolve that Mr. Hersebom and Erik 
continued their exploration of the western coast, after 
resting a few minutes at the northerly point. They were 
now following that portion of the ice-field where they had 
attacked the American yacht. 

Kaas ran on before them, seeming to enjoy the fresh- 
ness of the air, and being in his true element on this 
carpet of snow, which doubtless reminded him, of the 
plains. of Greenland. 

Suddenly Erik saw him sniff the air and then dart for- 
ward like an arrow, and stop barking beside some dark 
object, which was partially hidden by a mass of ice. 

‘‘Another walrus, I suppose!” he said, hurrying for- 
ward. 

It was not a walrus which lay extended on the snow, 
and which had so excited Kaas. It was a man, insensi- 
ble, and covered with blood, whose clothing of skins was 
assuredly not the dress worn by any seamen of the 
“Alaska.” It reminded Erik of the clothing wotn by the 
man who had passed the winter on the “Vega.” He raised 
the head of the man; it was covered with thick red hair, 
and it was remarkable that his nose was crushed in like 
that of a negro. 

Erik asked himself whether he was the sport of some 
illusion. 

He opened the man’s waistcoat, and bared his chest. 


THE WAIF OF THE CYNTHIA/^ 197 

Ifc was perhaps as much to ascertain whether his heart 
still beat as to seek for his name. 

He found his name tattooed in blue., on a rudely de- 
signed escutcheon. “ Patrick O’Donoghan, ‘Cynthia,’” 
and his heart still beat. The man was not dead. He 
had a large wound in his head, another in his shoulder, 
and on his chest a contusion, which greatly interfered 
with his respiration. 

“He must be carried to our place of shelter, and re- 
stored to life,” said Erik, to Mr. Hersebom. 

And then he added in a low tone as if he was afraid of 
being overheard. 

“It is he, father, whom we have been seeking for such 
a long time without being able to find him — Patrick 
O’Donoghan — and see he is almost unable to breathe.” 

The thought that the secret of his life was known to 
this bloody object upon which death already appeared to 
have set his seal, kindled a gloomy fiame in Erik’s eyes. 
His adopted father divined his thoughts, and could not 
help shrugging his shoulders — he seemed to say: 

“Of what use would it be to discover it now. The 
knowledge of all the secrets in the world would be useless 
to us.” 

He, however, took the body by the limbs, while Erik 
lifted him under the arms, and loaded with this burden 
they resumed their walk. 

The motion made the wounded man open his eyes. 
Soon the pain caused by his wounds was so great that he 
began to moan and utter confused cries, among which 
they distinguished the English word “ drink!” 

They were still some distance from their depot of pro- 
visions. Erik, however, stopped and propped the unfort- 
unate man against a hummock, and then put his leathern 
bottle to his lips. 

It was nearly empty, but the mouthful of strong liquor 
that Patrick O’Honoghan swallowed seemed to restore 


198 THE WAIF OF THE ^^CYHTHIA/^ 

him to life. He looked around him, heaved a deep sigh 
\nd then said : 

Where is Mr. Jones?’’ 

We found you alone on the ice,” answered Erik. 
‘‘Had you been there long?” 

“Ido not know!” answered the wounded man, with 
difficulty. “Give me something more to drink.” He 
swallowed a second moutliful and then he recovered 
sufficiently to be able to speak. 

“When the tempest overtook us the yacht sunk,” he 
explained. “Some of the crew had time to throw them- 
selves into the boats, the rest perished. At the first mo- 
ment of peril Mr. Jones made a sign for me to go with 
him into a life-boat, which was suspended in the stern of 
the yacht and that every one else disdained on account of 
its small dimensions,-but which proved to be safe, as it was 
impossible to sink it. It is the only one which reached 
the ice island — all the others were upset before they 
reached it. We were terribly wounded by the drift ice 
which the waves threw into our boat, but at length we 
were able to draw ourselves beyond their reach and wait 
for the dawn of day. This morning Mr. Jones left me to 
go and see if he could kill a walrus, or some sea-bird, in 
order that we might have something to eat. I have not 
seen him since!” 

“ Is Mr. Jones one of the officers of the ‘Albatross’?” 
asked Erik. 

“He is the owner and captain of her!” answered 
O’Donoghan, in a tone which seemed to express surprise at 
the question. 

“Then Mr. Tudor Brown is not the captain |of the 
‘ Albatross ’?” 

‘"I don’t know,” said the wounded man, hesitatingly, 
seeming to ask himself whether he had been too con<« 
fidential in speaking as freely as he had done. 


THE WAIF OF THE CYNTHIA.’^ 199 

Erik did not think it wise to insist on this point. He 
had too many other questions to ask. 

Yon see,” he said to the Irishman, as he seated him- 
self on the snow beside him, '‘you refused the otlier day 
to come on board of my ship and talk with me, and your 
refusal has occasioned many disasters. But now that we 
have met again, let us profit by this opportunity to talk 
seriously and like rational men. You see you are here on 
a floating ice-bank, without food, and seriously wounded, 
incapable by your own efforts of escaping the most cruel 
death. My adopted father and myself have all that you 
need, food, fire-arms, and brandy. We will share with 
you, and take care of you until you are well again. In 
return for our care, we only ask you to treat us with a 
little confidence!” 

The Irishman gave Erik an irresolute look in which 
gratitude seemed to mingle with fear — a look of fearful 
indecision. 

“That depends on the kind of confidence that you 
ask for?” he said, evasively. 

“ Oh, you know very well,” answered Erik, making an 
effort to smile, and taking in his hands those of the 
wounded man. “I told you the other day; you know what 
I want to find out and what I have come so far to dis- 
cover. Now, Patrick O’Donoghan, make a little effort and 
disclose to me this secret which is of so much importance 
to me, tell me what you know about the infant tied to the 
buoy. Give me the faintest indication of who I am, so 
that I may find my family. What do you fear? What 
danger do you run in satisfying me?” 

O’Donoghan did not answer, but seemed to be turning 
over in his obtuse brain the arguments that Erik had used. 

“But,” he said at last, with an effort, “if we succeed 
in getting away from here, and we reach some country 
where there are judges and courts, you could do me some 
harm?” 


200 THE WAIF OF THE '‘^CYKTHIA/^ 

I swear that I would not. I swear it by all that 
is sacred,” said Erik, hotly. “Whatever may. be the 
injuries you have inflicted upon me or upon others, I 
guarantee that you shall not suffer for them in any way. 
Besides, there is one fact of which you seem to be 
ignorant, it is that there is a limit to such matters. When 
such events have taken place more than twenty years ago, 
human justice has no longer the right to demand an ac- 
counting for them.” 

“ tnat true?” asked Patrick O’Donoghan, distrust- 
fully. “Mr, Jones told me that the ‘Alaska’ had been 
sent by the police, and you yourself spoke of a tribunal.” 

“ That was about recent events — an accident that hap* 
pened to us at the beginning of our journey. You may 
be sure that Mr, Jones was mocking you, Patrick. 
Doubtless he has some interest of his own for wishing you 
not to tell.” 

“ You may be sure of that,” said the Irishman, earnest- 
ly. “But how did you discover that I was acquainted 
with this secret?” 

“ Through Mr. and Mrs. Bowles of the Bed Anchor in 
Brooklyn, who had often heard you speak of the infant 
tied to the buoy.” 

“ That is true,” said the Irishman. He reflected again. 
“Then you are sure that you were not sent by the po- 
lice?” he said, at length. 

“ No — what an absurd idea. I came of my own ac- 
cord on aconnt of my ardent desire, my thirst, to discover 
the land of my birth and to find out who my parents 
were, that is all.” 

O’Donoghan smiled, proudly: 

“ Ah, that is what you want to know,” he said. 
“ Well, it is true that I can tell you. It is true that I 
know.” 

“ Tell me— tell me!” cried Erik, seeing that he hesi- 
tated. “ Tell me and I promise you pardon for all the 


THE WAIF OF THE CYNTHIA/^ 201 

evil that you have done, and my everlasting gratitude if I 
am ever in a position to show it!’’ 

The Irishman gave a covetous look at the leathern 
bottle. 

‘‘It makes my throat dry to. talk so much,” he said, 
in a faint tone. “I will drink a little more if you are 
willing to give it to me.” 

“ There is no more here, but we can get some at our 
depot of provisions. We have two large cases of brandy 
there,” answered Erik, handing the bottle to Mr. Herse- 
bom. 

The latter immediately walked away, followed by Kaas. 

“ They will not be gone long,” said the young man, 
turning toward his companion. “ Now, my brave fellow, 
do not make merchandise of your confidence. Put your- 
self in my place. Suppose that during all your life you 
had been ignorant of the name of your country, and that 
of your mother, and that at last you found yourself in the 
presence of a man who knew all about it, and who refused 
the information which was of such inestimable value to 
you, and that at the very time when you had saved him, 
restored him to consciousness and life. I do not ask you 
to do anything impossible. I do not ask you to criminate 
yourself if you have anything to reproach yourself with. 
Give me only an indication, the very slightest. Put me 
on the, track, so that I can find my family; and that is 
all that I shall ask of you.” 

“By my faith, I will do you this favor!” said Patrick, 
evidently moved. “ You know that I was a cabin-boy on 
board the ‘Cynthia’?” 

He stopped short. 

Erik hung upon his words. Was he at last going to 
find out the truth? Was he going to solve this enigma 
and discover the name of his family, the land of his 
birth? Truly the scene appeared to him almost chi- 
merical. He fastened his eyes upon the wounded man, 


202 


THE WAIF OF THE ^'CYHTHIA/^ 


ready to drink in his words with avidity. For nothing 
in the world would he have interfered with his recital, 
neither by interruption nor gesture. He did not even 
observe that a shadow had appeared behind him. It was 
the sight of this shadow which had stopped the story of 
Patrick O’Donoghan. 

“ Mr. Jones!” he said, in the tone of a school-boy de- 
tected in some flagrant mischief. 

Erik turned and saw Tudor Brown coming around a 
neighboring hummock, where until this moment he had 
been hidden from their sight. 

The exclamation of the Irishman confirmed the sus- 
picion which during the last hour had presented itself to 
his mind. 

Mr. Jones and Tudor Brown were one and the same 
person. 

He had hardly time to make this reflection before two 
shots were heard. 

Tudor Brown raised his gun and shot Patrick 
O’Donoghan through the heart, who fell backward. 

Then before he had time to lower his rifle, Tudor Brown 
received a bullet in his forehead, and fell forward on his 
face. 

‘‘ I did well to come back when I saw suspicious foot- 
prints in the snow,” said Mr. Hersebom, coming forward, 
his gun still smoking in his hands. 



CHAPTEK XX. 


THE END OF THE VOYAGE. 


Erik gave a cry and threw himself on his knees beside 
Patrick O’Donoghan, seeking for some sign of life, a ray 
of hope. But the Irishman was certainly dead this time, 
and that without revealing his secret. 

As for Tudor Brown, one convulsion shook his body. 


THE WAIE OF THE ^‘^CYKTHIa/^ 203 

his gun fell from his hands, in which he had tightly held 
it at the moment of his fall, and he expired without a 
word. 

‘^Father, what have you done?” cried Erik, bitterly. 

Why have you deprived me of the last chance that was 
left to me of discovering the secret of my birth? Would 
it not have been better for ns to throw ourselves upon this 
man and take him prisoner?” 

And do you believe that he would have allowed us to 
do so?” answered Mr. Horsebom. His second shot was 
intended for you, you may be sure. I have avenged the 
murder of this unfortunate man, punished the criminal 
who attempted to shipwreck us, and who is guilty per- 
haps of other crimes. Whatever may be the result, I do 
not regret having done so. Besides of what consequence 
is the mystery surrounding your birth, my child, to men 
in our situation? The secret of your birth before long, 
without doubt, will be revealed to us by God.” 

He had hardly linished speaking, when the firing of a 
cannon was heard, and it was re-echoed by the icebergs. 
It seemed like a reply to the discouraging words of the 
old fisherman. It was doubtless a response to the two 
gunshots which had been fired on their island of ice. 

The cannon of the ^Alaska!’ We are saved!” cried 
Erik, jumping up and climbing a hummock to get a better 
view of the sea that surrounded them. 

He saw nothing at first but the icebergs, driven by the 
wind and sparkling in the sunshine. But Mr. Herse- 
bom, who had immediately reloaded his gun, fired into 
the air, and a second discharge from the cannon answered 
him almost immediately. 

Then Erik discovered a thin streak of black smoke to- 
ward the west, clearly defined against the blue sky. Gun- 
shots, answered by the cannon, were repeated at intervals 
of a few minutes, and soon the ‘‘Alaska” steamed around 


504 THE WAIE OP THE ^^CYNTHIA/^ 

an iceberg and made all speed toward the north of the 
island. 

Erik and Mr. Hersebom, weeping for joy, threw them- 
selves into each other’s arms. They waved their hand- 
kerchiefs and threw their caps into the air, seeking by all 
means to attract the attention of their friends. 

At length the ‘‘Alaska” stopped, a boat was lowered, 
and in twenty minutes it reached their island. 

Who can describe the unbounded joy of Dr. Schwary- 
encrona, Mr. Bredejord, Mr, Malarius, and Otto when 
they found them well and safe; for through the long hours 
of that sad night they had mourned them as lost. 

They related all that had befallen them — their fears 
and despair during the night, their vain appeals, their 
useless anger. The “Alaska” had been found in the 
morning to be almost entirely clear of the ice, and they 
had dislodged what remained with the assistance of their 
gunpowder. Mr. Bosewitz had taken command, being 
the second- officer, and had immediately started in search 
of the floating island, taking the direction in which the 
wind would carry it. This navigation amidst floating 
icebergs was the most perilous which the “Alaska” had 
as yet attempted; but thanks to the excellent training to 
which the young captain had accustomed his crew, and to 
the experience which they had acquired in maneuvering 
the vessel, they passed safely among these moving masses 
of ice without being crushed by them. The “Alaska” 
had had the advantage of being able to travel more swiftly 
than the icebergs, and she had been able to beneflt by this 
circumstance. Kind Providence had willed that her 
search should not prove fruitless. At nine o’clock in the 
morning the island had been sighted. They recognized 
it by its shape, and then the two shots froffi the guns 
made them hopeful of finding their two shipwrecked 
friends. 

All their other troubles now appeared to them as insig- 


THE WAIF OF THE ^"CYKTHIA/^ 205 

nificant. They had a long and dangerous voyage before 
them, which they must accomplish under sail, for their 
coal was exhausted. 

^‘No,” said Erik, ‘^we will not make it under sail, I 
have another plan. We will permit the ice island to tow 
us along, as long as she goes toward the south or west. 
That will spare us incessantly fighting with the icebergs, 
for our island will chase them ahead of her. Then we can 
collect here all the combustibles that we will require in 
order to finish the voyage, when we are ready to resume 
it.^' 

What are you talking about?” asked the doctor, laugh- 
ing. “ Is there an oil-well on this island?” 

‘.‘Not exactly an oil- well,” answered Erik, “but what 
will answer our purpose nearly as well, multitudes of fat 
walruses. I wish to try an experiment, since we have one 
furnace especially adapted for burning oil.” 

They began their labors by performing the last rites of 
the two dead men. They tied weights to their feet and 
lowered them into the sea. Then the “ Alaska ” made 
fast to the ice bank in such a manner as to follow its 
movements without sustaining any injury to herself. 
They were able, with care, to carry on board again the pro- 
visions which they had landed, and which it was im- 
portant for them not to lose. That operation accom- 
plished, they devoted all their energies to the pursuit of 
the walrus. 

Two or three times a day, parties armed with guns and 
harpoons and accompanied by all their Greenland dogs 
landed on the ice bank, and surrounded the sleeping mon- 
sters at the mouth of their holes. They killed them by firing 
a ball into their ears, then they cut them np, and placed 
the lard with which they were filled in their sleighs, and 
the dogs drew it to the “Alaska.” Their hunting was 
so easy and so productive, that in eight days they had all 
the lard tliat they could carry. The “ Alaska,” still 


^06 THE WAIF OF THE ^'CYHTHIA/^ 

towed by the floating island, was now in the seventy-fourth 
degree; that is to say, she had passed Nova Zembla. 

The ice island was now reduced at least one-half, and 
cracked by the sun was full of fissures, more or less ex- 
tensive, evidently ready to go to pieces. Erik resolved 
not to wait until this happened, and ordering their anchor 
to be lifted, he sailed away westward. 

The lard was immediately utilized in the fire of the 

Alaska,’’ and proved an excellent combustible. The only 
fault was that it choked up the chimney, which necessitated 
a daily cleaning. As for its odor, that would doubtless have 
been very disagreeable to southern passengers, but to a 
crew composed of Swedes and Norwegians, it was only a 
secondary inconvenience. 

Thanks to this supply, the Alaska” was able to keep 
up steam during the whole of the remainder of her voyage. 
She proceeded rapidly, in spite of contrary winds, and 
arrived on the 5th of September in sight of Gape North 
or Norway. They pursued their route with all possible 
speed, turned the Scandinavian Peninsula, repassed 
Skager-Rack, and reached the spot from which they had 
taken their departure. 

On the 14th of September they cast anchor before 
Stockholm, which they had left on the tenth of the pre- 
ceding February. 

Thus, in seven months and four days, the first circum- 
polar periplus had been accomplished by a navigator of 
only twenty-two years of age. 

This geographical feat, which so promptly completed the 
great expedition of Nordenskiold, would soon make a 
prodigious commotion in the world. But the journals 
and reviews had not as yet had time to expatiate upon it. 
The uninitiated were hardly prepared to understand it, and 
one person, at least, reviewed it with suspicion — this was 
Kajsa. The supercilious smile with which she listened to 
the story of their adventures was indescribable. 


THE WAIF OF THE CYHTHIA. 207 

Was it sensible to expose yourself to such dangers?” 
was her only comment. 

But the first opportunity that presented itself she did 
not fail to say to Erik: 

suppose that now you will do nothing more about 
this tiresome matter, since the Irishman is dead.” 

What a difference there was between these cold criti- 
cisms and the letters full of sympathy and tenderness 
that Erik soon received from Noroe. 

Vanda told him in what a state of anxiety she and her 
mother had passed these long months, how the travelers 
had been ever present in their thoughts, and how happy 
they were when they heard of their safe return. If the 
expedition had not accomplished all that Erik hoped, „ 
they begged him not to worry himself too much about it. 
He must know that if he never succeeded in finding his 
own family he had one in the poor Norwegian village, 
where he would be tenderly cared for like one of them- 
selves, Would he not soon come and see them, could ho 
not stay with them one little month. It was the sincere 
desire of his adopted mother and of his little sister Vanda, 
etc., etc. 

The envelope also contained three pretty flowers, gath- 
ered on the borders of the fiord, and their perfume seemed 
to bring back vividly to Erik his gay and careless child- 
hood. Ah, how sweet these loving words were to his poor 
disappointed heart, and they enabled him to fulfill more 
easily the concluding duties appertaining to the expedi- 
tion. He hoped soon to be able to go and tell them all 
he felt. The voyage of the Alaska” had equaled in 
grandeur that of the ^'Vega.” The name of Erik was 
everywhere associated with the glorious name of Norden- 
skiold. The journals had a great deal to say about the 
new periplus. The ships of all nations anchored at Stock- 
holm united in doing honor to this national victor. The 
learned societies came in a body to congratulate the com- 


208 THE WAIF OF THE "^CYHTHIA/^ 

nuuider and crew of the ‘^Alaska.” The public authori- 
ties proposed a national recompense for them. 

All these praises were painful to Erik. His conscience 
told him that the principal motive of this expedition on 
his part had been purely a personal one, and he felt scru- 
pulous about accepting honors which appeared to him 
greatly exaggerated. He therefore availed himself of the 
first opportunity to state .frankly that he had gone to the 
polar seas to discover if possible the secret of his birth, 
and of the shipwreck of the “ Cynthia,” that he had been 
unsuccessful in doing so. 

The occasion was offered by a reporter of one of the 
principal newspapers of Stockholm, who presented him- 
self on board of the Alaska ” and solicited the favor of 
a private interview with the young captain. The object 
of this intelligent gazeteer, let us state briefly, was to ex- 
tract from his victim the outlines of a biography which 
would cover one hundred lines. He could not have fallen 
on a subject more willing to submit to vivisection. Erik 
had been eager to tell the truth, and to proclaim to the 
world that he did not deserve to be regarded as a second 
Christopher Columbus. He therefore related unreservedly 
his story, explaining how he had been picked up at sea by 
a poor fisherman of Noroe, educated by Mr. Malarius, 
taken to Stockholm by Dr. Schwaryencrona; how they 
had found out that Patrick O’Donoghan probably held 
the key to the mystery that surrounded him. They dis- 
covered that he was on board of the “ Vega;” they had 
gone in search of him. He related the accident which 
had induced them to change their route. Erik told all 
this to convince the world that he was no hero. He told 
it because he felt ashamed of being so overwhelmed with 
praises for a performance that only seemed to him natu- 
ral and right. 

During this time the pen of the delighted reporter, Mr. 
Squirrelius, flew over the paper with stenographic rapid- 


THE WAIF OF THE ^^CTHTHIA/^ 209 

ity. The dates, tlie names, the least details were noted 
with avidity. Mr. Squirrelius told himself with a beating 
heart that he had obtained matter not only for one hun- 
dred lines, but that he could make five or six hundred 
out of it. And what a story it would be — more interest- 
ing than a novel! 

The next day Erik’s revelations filled the columns of the • 
most largely circulated newspaper in Stockholm, and in- • 
deed in all Sweden. As is usually the case, Erik’s sin- 
cerity, instead of diminishing his popularity, only increased 
it, on account of his modesty, and the romantic interest 
attached to his history. The press and the public seized 
upon it with avidity. These biographical details were 
soon translated into all languages, and made the tour of 
Europe. In this way they reached Paris, and penetrated 
in the form of a French newspaper into a modest draw- 
ing-room on Varennes Street. 

There were two persons in this room. One was a lady 
dressed in black, with white hair, although she still ap- 
peared to be young, but her whole appearance betrayed 
profound sorrow. Seated under a lighted lamp she worked 
mechanically at some embroidery, which at times fell from 
her thin fingers, while her eyes, fixed on vacancy, seemed 
to be thinking of ^ome overwhelming calamity. 

On the other side of the table sat a fine-looking old 
gentleman, who took the newspaper abstractedly which his 
servant brought in. 

It was Mr. Durrien, the honorary consul-general of the 
geographical society, the same person who had been at 
Brest when the Alaska ” reached that place. 

This was doubtless the reason why Erik’s name attracted 
his notice, but while reading the article carefully which 
contained the biography or the young Swedish navigator, 
he was startled. Then he read it again carefully, and 
little by little an intense pallor spread over his face, which 


210 


THE WAIF OF THE CYHTHIA/^ 

was always pale. His hands trembled nervously, and 
his uneasiness became so evident that his companion 
noticed it. 

Father, are you suffering?’’ she asked with solicitude. 

I believe it is too warm here — I will go to the library 
and get some fresh air. It is nothing; it will pass off,” 
answered Mr. Durrien, rising and walking into the ad- 
joining room. 

As if by accident he carried the paper with him. 

If his daughter could have read his thoughts, she would 
have known that amidst the tumults of hopes and fears 
that so agitated him was also a determination not to let 
her eyes rest upon that paper. 

A moment later she thought of following him into the 
library, but she imagined that he wished to be alone, and 
discreetly yielded to his desire. Besides she was soon re- 
assured by hearing him moving about and opening and 
closing the window. 

At the end of an hour, she decided to look in, and see 
what Mr. Durrien was doing. She found that he was 
seated before his desk writing a letter. But she did not 
see that as he wrote his eyes tilled with tears. 


CHAPTER XXL 

A LETTER FROM PARTS. 

Since his return to Stockholm, Erik had received every 
day from all parts of Europe a voluminous correspond- 
ence. Some learned society wished for information on 
some point, or wrote to congratulate him; foreign govern- 
ments wished to bestow upon him some honor or recom- 
pense; ship-owners, or traders, solicited some favor which 
would serve their interests. 

Therefore he was not surprised when he received one 
morning two letters bearing the Paris postmark. 


THE WAIF OF THE ^^CYKTHIA/^ 


211 


The first that he opened was an invitation from tlie 
Geographical Society of France, asking him and his com- 
panions to come and receive a handsome medal, which 
had been voted in a solemn conclave to the navigators 
of the first circumpolar peripliis of tlie arctic seas.’’ 

The second envelope made Erik start, he looked at it. 
On the box which closed it was a medallion upon which 
tlie letters E. D.” were engraved, surrounded by the 
motto Semper idem.” 

These initials and devices were also stamped in the 
corner of the letter enclosed in the envelope, which was 
that from Mr. Durrien. 

The letter read as follows: 

“ My dear Child. — Let me call you this in any case. I have 
just read in a French newspaper a biography translated from the 
Swedish language, which has overcome me more than I can tell 
you. It was your account of yourself. You state that you were 
picked up at sea about twenty-two years ago by a Norwegian fish- 
erman in the neighborhood of Bergen; that you were tied to a 
buoy, bearing the name of ‘Cynthia;’ that the especial motive of 
your arctic voyage was to find a survivor of theNessel of that name — 
shipwrecked in October, 1858; and then you state that you have 
returned from the voyage without having been able to gain any in- 
formation about the matter. 

“ If all this is true (oh, what would I not give if it is true!), I ask 
you not to lose a moment in running to the telegraph office and let- 
ting me know it. In that case, my child, you can understand my im- 
patience, my anxiety, and my joy. In that case you are my grand- 
son, for whom I have mourned so many years, whom I believed 
lost to me forever, as did also my daughter, my poor daughter, who, 
broken-hearted at the tragedy of the ‘ Cyuithia,’ still mourns every 
day for her only child — the joy and consolation at first of her 
widowhood, but afterward the cause of her despair. 

“ But we shall see you again alive, covered with glory. Such 
happiness is too great, too wonderful. I dare not believe it until a 
word from you authorizes me to do so. But now it seems so proba- 
ble, the details and dates agree so perfectly, your countenance and 
manners recall so vividly those of my unfortunate son-in-law. 
Upon the only occasion when chance led me into your society, I 


212 


THE WAIE OE THE CYKTHIA.^^ 


felt myself mysteriously drawn toward you by a deep and sudden 
sympathy. It seems impossible that there should be no reason for 
this. 

“ One word, telegraph me one word. I do not know liow to 
exist until I hear from you. Will it be the response that I wait for 
so impatiently? Can you bring such happiness to my poor daugh- 
ter and myself as will cause us to forget our past years of tears and 
mourning? 

** E. Durrien, Honorary Consul-general, 

104 Rue de Varennes, Paris.” 

To this letter was added one of explanation, that Erik 
devoured eagerly. It was also in Mr. Durrien’s hand- 
writing, and read as follows: 

“ I was the French consul at New Orleans when my only daugh- 
ter, Catherine, married a young Frenchman, Mr. George Durrien, 
a distant connection, and, like ourselves, of Breton origin. Mr. 
George Durrien was a mining engineer. He had come to the 
United States to explore the recently discovered mines of petroleum 
and intended to remain several years. I received him into my 
family — he being the son of a dear friend — and when he'asked for 
my daughter’s hand, I gave her to him with joy. Shortly after 
their marriage I was appointed consul to Riga ; and my son-in-law 
being detained by business interests in the United States, I was 
obliged to leave my daughter. She became a mother, and to her 
son was given my Christian name, united to that of his father — 
Emile Henry Georges. 

“ Six months afterward my son-in-law was killed by an accident 
in the mines. As soon as she could settle up his affairs, my poor 
daughter, only twenty years of age, embarked %t New York on the 
‘ Cynthia ’ for Hamburg, to join me by the most direct route. 

“On the 7th of October, 1858, the ‘Cynthia’ was ship- 
wrecked off the Faroe Islands. The circumstances of the shipwreck 
were suspicious, and have never been explained. 

“ At the moment of the disaster, when the passengers were taking 
their places one by one in the boat, my little grandson, seven 
months old— whom his mother had tied to a buoy for safety — 
slipped or was pushed into the sea, and was carried away by the 
storm and disappeared. His mother, crazed by this frightful spec- 
tacle, tried to throw herself into the sea. She w^as prevented by 
main force and placed in a fainting condition in one of the 
boats, in which were three other persons, and who had alone 


THE WAIF OF THE ^"CYKTHIA/^ 


21S 


escaped from the shipwrecked vessel. In forty-nine hours this boat 
reached one of the Faroe Islands. From there my daughter re 
turned to me after a dangerous illness which lasted seven weeks, 
thanks to the devoted attentions of the sailor who saved her and 
who brought her to me. This brave man, John Denman, died in 
my service in Asia Minor. 

We had but little hope that the baby had survived the shipwreck. 
I, however, sought for him among the Faroe and Shetland Islands, 
and upon the Norwegian coast north of Bergen. The idea of his 
cradle floating any further seemed impossible, but I did not give up 
my search for three years; and Noroe must be a very retired spot, 
or surely some inquiries would have been made there. When I had 
given up all hope I devoted myself exclusively to my daughter, 
whose physical and moral health required great attention. 1 suc- 
ceeded in being sent to the Orient, and I sought, by traveling and 
scientific enterprises, to draw off her thoughts from lier affliction. 
She has been my inseparable companion sharing all my labors, but 
I have never been able to lighten her incurable grief. We returned 
to France, and we now live in Paris in an old house which I own, 

“ Will it be my happiness to receive there my grandson, for 
whom we have mourned so many years? This hope fills me with 
too much joy, and I dare not speak of it to my daughter, until I 
am assured of its truth ; for, if it should prove false, the disappoint- 
ment would be too cruel. 

“To-day is Monday: they tell me at the post-offlce that by next 
Saturday I can receive your answer.” 

• 

Erik had hardly been able to read this, for the tears 
would obscure his^sight. He also felt afraid to yield too 
quickly to the hope which had been so suddenly restored 
to him. He told himself that every detail coincided — 
the dates agreed; all the events down to the most minute 
particulars. He hardly dared to believe, however, that it 
could be true. It was too much happiness to recover in 
a moment his family, his own mother, his country. And 
such a country — the one that he could have chosen above 
all because she possessed the grandeur, the graces, the 
supreme gifts of humanity — because she had fostered gen- 
ius, and the civilization of antiquity, and the discoveries 
and inventions of modern times. 


THE WAIE OE THE ^‘^CYHTHIA/^ 


214 

He was afraid that he was only dreaming. His hopes 
had been so often disappointed. Perhaps the doctor would 
say something to dispel his’ illusions. Before he did any- 
thing he would submit these facts to his cooler judgment. 

The doctor read the documents attentively which he 
carried to him, but not without exclamations of joy and 
surprise. 

You need not feel the slightest doubt!” he said, when 
he had finished. ‘‘ All the details agree perfectly, even 
those that your correspondent omits to mention, the 
initials on the linen, the device engraved on the locket, 
which are the same as those on the letter. My dear child, 
you have found your family this time. You must tele- 
graph immediately to your grandfathei !” 

^^But what shall I tell him?” asked Erik, pale with 

“ Tell him that to-morrow you will set out by express, 
to go and embrace him and your mother!” 

The young -captain only took time to press the hands of 
this excellent man, and he ran and jumped into a cab to 
hasten to the telegraph office. 

He left Stockholm that same day, took the railroad to 
Malmo on the north-west coast of Sweden, crossed' the 
strait in twenty minutes, reached Copenhagen, took the 
express train through to Holland and Belgium, and at 
Brussels the train for Paris. 

On Saturday, at seven o’clock in the evening, exactly 
six days after Mr. Hurrien had posted his letter, he had 
the joy of waiting for his grandson at the depot. 

As soon as the train stopped they fell into each other’s 
arms. They had thought so much about each other dur- 
ing these last few days that they both felt already well 
acquainted. 

My mother?” asked Erik. 

I have not dared to tell her, much as I was tempted 
to do sol” answered Mr. Durrien. 


THE WAIF OF THE CYNTHIA/^ 215 

And she knows nothing yet?” 

She suspects something, she fears, she hopes. Since 
your dispatch I have done my best to prepare her for the 
unheard-of joy that awaits her. I told her of a track 
upon which I had been placed by a young Swedish officer, 
the one whom I had met at Brest, and of whom I had 
often spoken to her. She does not know, she hesitates to 
hope for any good news, but this morning at breakfast I 
could see her watching me, and two or three times I felt 
afraid that she was going to question me. One can not 
tell, something might have happened to you, some other 
misfortune, some sudden mischance. So I did not dine 
with her to-night, I made an excuse to escape from a 
situation intolerable to me,” 

Without waiting for his baggage, they departed in the 
coupe that Mr. Durrien had brought. 

Mine. Durrien, alone in the parlor in Varennes Street, 
awaited impatiently the return of her father. She had 
had her suspicions aroused, and was only waiting until 
the dinner hour arrived to ask for an explanation, 

. Eor several days she had been disturbed by his strange 
behavior, by the dispatches which were continually arriv- 
ing, and by the double meaning which she thought she 
detected beneath all he said. Accustomed to talk with 
him about his lightest thoughts and impressions, she 
could not understand why he should seek to conceal any- 
thing from her. Several times she had been on the point 
of demanding a solution of the enigma, but she had kept 
silence, out of respect for the evident wishes of her father. 

‘‘ He is trying to prepare me for some surprise, doubt- 
less,” she said to herself. “He is sure to tell me if any- 
thing pleasant has occurred.” 

But for the last two or three days, especially that 
morning, she had been impressed with a sort of eagerness 
which Mr. Durrien displayed in all his manner, as well as 
the happy air with which he regarded her, insisting in 


216 THE WAIF OF THE ^^CYKTHIA/^ 

bearing over and over again from her lips, all the details 
of the disaster of the Cynthia,” which he had avoided 
speaking of for a long time. As she mused over his 
strange behavior a sort of revelation came to her. She 
felt sure that her father must have received some favora- 
ble intelligence which had revived the hope of finding her 
child. But without the least idea that he had already 
done so, she determined not to retire that night until she 
had questioned him closely. 

Mme. Durrien had never definitely renounced the 
idea that her son .was living. She had never seen him 
dead before her eyes, and she clung mother-like to the 
hope that he was not altogether lost to her. She said 
that the proofs were insufficient, and she nourished the 
possibility of his sudden return. She might be said to 
pass her days waiting for him. Thousands of women, 
mothers of soldiers and sailors, pass their lives under this 
touching delusion. Mrs. Durrien had a greater right than 
they had to preserve her faith in his existence. In truth 
the tragical scene enacted twenty-two years ago was 
always before her eyes. She beheld the ‘^Cynthia” filling 
with water and ready to siiik^ She saw herself tying her 
infant to a large buoy while the passengers and sailors 
were rushing for the boats. They left her behind, she 
saw herself imploring, beseeching that they would at least 
take her baby. A man took her precious burden, and 
threw it into one of the boats, a heavy sea dashed over it, 
and to, her horror she saw the buoy floating away on the 
crest of the waves. She gave a dispairing cry and tried 
to jump after him, then came unconsciousness. When 
she awoke she was a prey to despair, to fever, to delirium. 
To this succeeded increasing grief. Yes, the poor woman 
recalled all this. Her whole being had in fact received 
a shock from which she had never recovered. It was 
now nearly a quarter of a century since this had happened, 
and Mrs. Durrien still wept for her son as on the first 


THE WAIF OP THE ^^CYHTHIA/^ 217 

day. Her maternal heart so full of grief was slowly con- 
suming her life. She sometimes pictured to herself her 
son passing through the successive phases of infancy, 
youth, and manhood. From year to year she represented 
to herself how he would have looked, liow he was looking, 
for she obstinately clung to her belief of the possibility of 
^ hJs return. 

! This vain hope nothing had as yet had the power to 
shake— neither travels, nor useless researches, nor the 
passage of time. 

This is why this evening she awaited her father with 
the firm resolution of knowing all that he had to tell. 

Mr. Durrien entered. He was followed by a young 
gentleman, whom he presented to her in the following 
words: 

“ My daughter, this is Mr. Erik Hersebom, of whom I 
have often spoken to you, and who has just arrived at 
Paris. The Geographical Society wish to bestow upon 
him a grand medal, and he has done me the honor to ac- 
cept our.hospitality.” 

She had arisen from her arm-chair, and was looking 
kindly at him. Suddenly her eyes dilated, her lips 
trembled, and she stretched out her hands toward him. 

My son! you are my son!” she cried. 

Then she advanced a step toward Erik. 

‘‘ Yes, you are my child,” she said. Your father 
lives over again in you!” 

I When Erik, bursting into tears, fell on his knees before 
her, the poor woman took his head in her hands, and 
fainted from joy and happiness as she tried to press a kiss 
on his forehead. 


218 


THE WAIE OF THE ^‘^CYNTHIA/’ 


CHAPTER XXIL 

AT VAL'FERAY. 

A MONTH later at Val-Feray, an old homestead of the 
family, situated half a league from Brest, Erik’s adopted 
family were assembled, together with his mother and 
grandfather. Mrs. Durrien had, with the delicacy of feel- 
ing habitual to her, desired that the good, simple-hearted 
beings who had saved her son’s life should share her pro- 
found and inexpressible joy. She had insisted that Dame 
Katrina, and Vanda, Mr. Hersebom, and Otto should 
accompany Doctor Schwaryencrona, Kajsa, Mr. Brede- 
jord, and Mr. Malarius, and they held a great festival to- 
gether. 

Amidst the rugged natural scenery of Breton and near 
the sea, her Norwegian guests felt more at their ease than 
they could have done in Varennes Street. They took 
long walks in the woods together, and told each other all 
they knew about Erik’s still somewhat obscure history, 
and little by little many hitherto inexplicable points be- 
came clear. Their long talks and discussions cast light 
upon many obscure circumstances. 

The first question they asked each other was. Who was 
Tudor Brown? What great interest did he have in pre- • 
venting Patrick O’Donoghan from telling who Erik’s 
relations were? The words of that unfortunate man had 
established one fact, viz., that Tudor Brown’s real name 
was Jones, as it was the only one that the Irishman had 
known him by. Now, a Mr. Noah Jones had been associated 
with Erik’s father in working a petroleum mine, that the 
young engineer had discovered in Pennsylvania. The 
simple announcement of this fact gave a sinister aspect to 
many events which had so long appeared mysterious; 


THE WAIF OF THE CYNTHIA/^ 219 

the suspicious wreck of the “ Cynthia/’ the fall of the in- 
fant into the sea, perhaps the death of Erik’s father. A 
document that Mr. Durrien found among his papers 
elucidated many of these perplexing questions, 

‘^Several months before his marriage,” he said to 
Erik’s friend’s, my son-in-law had discovered, near 
Harrisburg, a petroleum well. He lacked the capital 
necessary to purchase it, and he saw that he was in danger 
of losing all the advantages which the possession of it 
would secure to him. Chance made him acquainted with 
Mr. Noah Jones, who represented himself as a cattle 
dealer from the far West, But in reality, as he found 
ouf afterward, he was a slave-trader. 

This individual agreed to advance the sum necessary to 
purchase and work the petroleum mine, which was called 
the Yandalia. He made my son-in-law sign, in exchange 
for this assistance, an agreement which was very profit- 
able to himself, I was ignorant of the terms of this con- 
tract at the time of his marriage to my daughter, and 
according to all appearances he thought but little of it. 
Unusually gifted, and understanding chemistry and me- 
chanics, yet he was entirely ignorant of business matters, 
and already had to pay dearly for his inexperience. No 
doubt he had trusted all the arrangements to Noah Jones, 
according to his usual habit. Probably he ^signed with 
closed eyes the contract which was laid before him. These 
are the principle articles agreed upon: 

"Art. III. The Vandalia shall remain the sole property of Mr. 
George Durrien, the discoverer, and Mr. Noah Jones, his silent 
partner. 

“ Art. IV. Mr. Noah Jones will take charge of moneys, and pay 
out what is necessary for the exploration of the mine. He will also 
sell the product, take charge of the receipts, and have a settlement 
with his partner every year, when they will divide the net profits. 

“Art. V. If either of the partners should wish to sell his share, 
the other would have the first right to purchase " «iho’’^'^ 


220 THE WAIF OF THE CYNTHIA/^ 

have three months in which to make arrangements to do so. He 
might then become sole proprietor by paying the capital and three 
per cent, on the net revenue, according to what it had been proved 
to be at the last inventory. 

“Art. VI. Only the children of the two partners could become 
inheritors of these rights. In case one of the partners should die 
childless, or his children should not live until they were twenty-one 
years of age, the entire property to revert to the survivor, to the ex- 
clusion of all other heirs of the dead partner. 

“ N. B. The last article is on account of the different nationalities 
of the two partners, and because of the complications that could 
not fail to arise in case of the death of either of them without is- 
sue.” 

‘^Sucb,’^ continued Mr. Durrien, “ was the contract 
which my future son-in-law had signed at the time, when he 
had no thought of marrying, and when everybody, except, 
perhaps, Mr. Noah Jones, was ignorant of what immense 
value the Vandalia mine would become in the course of 
time. They had then hardly commenced operations, and 
they met with the usual discouragements incident to all 
new undertakings. Perhaps Noah Jones hoped that his as- 
sociate would become disgusted with the whole business and 
retire, leaving him sole proprietor. The marriage of George 
with my daughter, the birth of his son, and the well be- 
coming suddenly prodigiously fruitful, must havemodided 
his plans by degrees. He could no longer hope to pur- 
chase for a trifling sum this splendid property; but before 
it came into the possession of Noah Jones, first George 
himself, and then his only child, must disappear from the 
world. Two years after his marriage and six months 
after the birth of my grandson, George was found dead 
near one of the wells — asphyxiated, the doctors said, 
by gas. I had left the United States upon my nomina- 
tion as consul to Kiga. The business relating to the 
partnership was left to an attorney to settle. Noah Jones 
b^^hav^'’ well, and agreed to all the arrangements 
■or the benefit of my daughter. He agreed 


THE WAIF OF THE ^^CYHTHIA/^ 221 

to continue the work, and pay every six months into the 
Central Bank of New York that part of the net profits 
which belonged to the infant, Alas! he never made the 
first payment. My daughter took passage in the ‘ Cyn- 
thia’ in order to join me. The 'Cynthia’ was lost with 
her crew and freight under such suspicious circumstances 
that the insurance company refused to pay; and in this 
shipwreck the sole heir of my son-in-law disappeared. 

" Noah Jones remained the sole proprietor of the Van- 
dalia, which has yielded him at the least since that event 
an annual income of one hundred and eighty thousand 
dollars a year.” 

" Did you never suspect that he had had some hand in 
these successive catastrophies?” asked Mr. Bredejord. 

" I have certainly suspected him; it was only too natu- 
ral. Such an accumulation of misfortunes, and all tending 
to his private enrichment, seemed to point him out as the 
author only too clearly. But how could I prove my sus- 
picions, particularly in a court of justice? They were 
only vague, and I knew too well that they would have but 
little weight in an international contest. And then, be- 
sides I had my daughter to console, or at least to try 
and draw away her thoughts from this tragedy, and a law- 
suit would only have revived her grief. Briefly I resigned 
myself to silence. Did I do wrong? Is it to be regret- 
ted?” 

"I think not, for I feel convinced that it would have 
produced no results. You see how difficult it is even to- 
day, after we have related all the facts in our possession, 
to arrive at any definite conclusion!” 

" But how can you explain the part which Patrick 
O’Donoghan has taken in this matter?” asked Dr. Schwary- 
encrona. 

" On this point, as on many others, we are reduced to 
conjectures, but it seems to me that there is one which is 
plausible enough. This O’Donoghan was cabin-boy on board 


222 THE WAIF OF THE '"CYNTHIA/^ 

of the ‘ Cynthia/ in the personal service of the captain, 
and consequently in constant communication with the 
first-class passengers, who always eat at the captain’s 
table. He therefore certainly knew the name of my 
daughter, and her French origin, and he could easily 
have found her again. 

“ Had he been commissioned by Noah Jones to perform 
some dark mission? Had he a hand in causing the ship* 
wreck of the ‘ Cynthia,’ or simply in pushing the infant 
into the sea? this they could never know for a certainty 
since he was dead. One thing was evident, he was aware 
how important the knowledge of this fact was for Noah 
Jones. But did this lazy drunken man know that the 
infant was living? Had he any hand in saving it? Had 
he rescued it from the sea to leave it fioating near Noroe? 

This was a doubtful point. In any case he must have 
assured Noah Jones that the infant had survived. He 
was doubtless proud of knowing the country which had 
received him, and he had probably taken precautions to 
know all about the child, so that if any misfortune hap- 
pened to him — O’Donoghan — Noah Jones would be 
obliged to pay him well for his silence. He was doubt- 
less the person from whom he received money every time 
he landed in New York.” 

All this appears to me to be very probable,” said Mr, 
Bredejord, and I think that subsequent events confirm it. 
The first advertisements of Doctor Schwaryencrona dis- 
turbed Noah Jones, and he believed it to be an imperative 
necessity to get rid of Patrick O’Donoghan, but he was 
obliged to act prudently. He therefore contented him- 
self with frightening the Irishman, by making him believe 
that he would be brought before a criminal court. The 
result of this we know from Mr. and Mrs. Bowles, of the 
Bed Anchor, who told us of the haste with which Patrick 
O’Donoghan had taken flight. He evidently believed 
that he was in danger of being arrested, or he would not 


THB WAIP OP THE ^^CYNTHIA/^ 223 

have gone so far, to live among tlie Samoyedes, and under 
an assumed name, which Koah Jones had doubtless ad- 
vised him to do. 

But the announcement in the newspapers about Patrick 
O^Donoghan must have been a severe blow to him. He 
had made a journey to Stockholm expressly to assure us 
that the Irishman was dead, and doubtless to discover if 
possible how far we had pushed our inquiries. The pub- 
lication of the correspondence of the ‘ Vega,’ and the 
departure of the ‘Alaska,’ must have made Noah Jones, 
or Tudor Brown, as he called himself, feel that he was in 
imminent peril, for his confidence in Patrick O’Dono- 
ghan could be only very limited, and he would have re- 
vealed his secret to any one who would have assured him 
that he would not be punished. Happily as affairs have 
turned out, we may congratulate ourselves upon having 
escaped pretty well,” 

“ Who knows?” said the doctor, “perhaps all the danger 
we have encountered has only helped to bring us to the 
knowledge of the truth. But for running on the rocks of 
the Basse-Fi’oide, we would probably have pursued the route 
through the Suez Canal, and then we should have reached 
Behring’s Straits* too late to meet the ‘Vega.’ It is at 
least doubtful whether we would have undertaken the 
voyage to the Island of Ljakow, and more doubtful still 
whether we would have been able to extract any informa- 
tion from Patrick O’Donoghan if we had met him in com- 
pany with Tudor Brown. 

“ So, although our entire voyage has been marked by 
tragical events, it is due to the fact of our having accom- 
plished the periplus in the ‘Alaska,’ and the consequent 
celebrity which has been the result for Erik, that he has 
at last found his family.” 

“Yes,” said Mrs. Durrien, laying her hand proudly on 
the head of her son, “ it is his glory which has restored 
him to me.” 


224 : 


THE WAIF OF THE ‘'^CYKTHIA/^ 

And immediately she added: 

‘‘It was a crime that deprived me of you, but your own 
goodness which has restored you to me!’’ 

“ And the rascality of Noah Jones has resulted in mak- 
ing our Erik one of the richest men in America,” cried 
Mr. Bredejord. 

Every one looked at him with surprise. 

“ Doubtless,” answered the eminent lawyer. “ Erik is 
his father’s heir, and has a share in the income, derived 
from the Vandalia mine. Has he not been unjustly de- 
prived of this for the last twenty-two years? 

“ We have only to give proofs of his identity, and we 
have plenty of witnesses, Mr. Hersebom, Dame Katrina 
and Mr. Malarius, besides ourselves. If Noah Jones has 
left any children, they are responsible for the enormous 
arrears which will probably consume all their share of the 
capital stock. 

“ If the rascal has left no children, by the terms of the 
contract which Mr. Durrien has just read, Erik is the 
sole inheritor of the entire property; and according to all 
accounts he ought to have in Pennsylvania an income of 
one hundred and fifty to two hundred thousand dollars a 
year!” m 

“Ah, ah,” said the doctor, laughing. “Behold the 
little fisherman of Noroe become an eligible parti! 
Laureate of the Geographical Society, author of the first 
circumpolar periplus, and afiiicted with the modest in- 
come of two hundred thousand dollars. There are not 
many such husbands to be met with in Stockholm, What 
do you say Kajsa?” 

The young girl blushed painfully at being thus address- 
ed, but her uncle had no suspicion that he had made a 
cruel speech. 

Kajsa had felt that she had not acted wisely in treating 
Erik as she had done, and she resolved for the future to 
show him more attention. 


THE WAIF OF THE ^^CYHTHIA/^ 225 

But it was a singular fact that Erik no longer cared for 
her, since he felt himself elevated above her unjust dis- 
dain. Perhaps it was absence, or the lonely hours which 
he had spent walking the deck at night, which had re- 
vealed to him the poverty of Kajsa^s heart; or it might be 
the satisfaction he felt that she could no longer regard 
him as a waif;” he only treated her now with the most 
perfect courtesy, to which she was entitled as a young 
lady and Dr. Schwaryencrona'^s niece. 

All his preference now was for Vanda, who indeed grew 
every day more and more charming, and was losing all 
her little village awkwardness under the roof of an amiable 
and cultivated lady. Her exquisite goodness, her native 
grace, and perfect simplicity, made her beloved by all 
who approached her. She had not been eight days at Yal- 
F6ray, when Mrs. Durrien declared positively that it 
would be impossible for her ever to part with her. 

Erik undertook to arrange with Mr. Hersebom and 
Dame Katrina that they should leave Vanda behind 
them, with the express condition that he would bring her 
himself every year to see them. He had tried to keep 
all his adopted family with him, even offering to transport 
from Noroe the house with all its furniture where he had 
passed his infancy. But this project of emigration was 
generally regarded as impracticable. Mr. Hersebom and 
Katrina were too old to change their habits. They would 
not have been perfectly happy in a country of whose lan- 
guage and habits they were ignorant. He was obliged, 
therefore, to permit them to depart, but not before mak- 
ing such provision for them as would enable them to spend 
the remainder of their days in ease and comfort, which, 
notwithstanding their honest, laborious lives, they had 
been unable to accomplish. 

Erik would have liked to have kept Otto at least, but 
he preferred his fiord, and thought that there was no life 

preferable to that of a fisherman. It must also be con- 
8 


226 THE WAIF OF THE ^^CYHTHIA/^ 

fessed that the golden-haired and blue-eyed daughter of 
the overseer of the oil-works had something to do with the 
attractions which Noroe had for him. At least we must 
conclude so, since it was soon made known that he ex- 
pected to marry her at the next ‘‘Yule,” or Christmas. 

Mr. Malarius counted upon educating their children as 
he had educated Erik and Vanda. He modestly resumed 
his position in the village school, after sharing in the 
honor of the decorations bestowed by the Geographical 
Society of France upon the captain of the “ Alaska.” He 
was also busily occupied in correcting the proofs of his 
magnificent work on the “Flora of the Arctic Regions.” 
As for Dr. Schwaryencrona, he has not quite finished his 
“ Treatise on Iconography,” which will transmit his name 
to posterity. 

The latest legal business of Mr. Bredejord has been to 
establish Erik’s claim as sole proprietor of the Van dal i a 
mine. He gained his case in the first instance, and also 
on appeal, which was no small success. 

Erik took advantage of this, and of the enormous fort- 
une thus accruing to him, to purchase the “ Alaska,” 
which he converted into a pleasure yacht. He uses it 
every year to go to Noroe in company with Mine. Dur- 
rien and Vanda, to visit his adopted family. Although 
his civil rights have been accorded to him, and his legal 
name is Emile Durrien, he has added that of Hersebom, 
and among his relatives he is still called only Erik. 

The secret desire of his mother is to see him some day 
married to Vanda, whom she already loves as a daughter, 
and, as Erik evidently shares this desire, we may suppose 
that it will be realized one of these days. 

Kajsa still remains single, with the knowledge that she 
has lost her opportunity. 

Dr. Schwaryencrona, Mr. Bredejord, and Professor 
Hochstedt still play innumerable games of whist. 

One evening tlie doctor, having played worse than 


327 


THE WAIF OF THE CYNTHIA/^ 

usual, Mr. Bredejord, as he tapped his snuff-box, liad the 
pleasure of recalling to his mind a circumstance which 
had too long been forgotten. 

When do you intend to send me your Pliny?” he 
askad, with a wicked gleam in his eye. Certainly you 
can no longer think that Erik is of Irish origin?” 

The doctor was thunder-struck for a moment by this 
speech, but he soon recovered himself. 

‘‘Bah! an ex-president of the French Kepublic was a 
direct descendant of one of the Irish kings,” he said, 
seriously. “ I should not be at all surprised if Mr. Bur- 
rien belongs to the same family!” 

“ Evidently,” replied Mr. Bredejord. “ In fact it is so 
extremely probable that out of sport I will send you my 
Quintilian!” 


THE END. 


ADVERTISEMEOTS. 


THE BEST 

fasMni Conpoiiifl 

EVER INVENTED. 

No Lady, Married or Sin- 
gle, Kich or Poor, House- 
keeping or Boarding, will 
be without it after testing 
its utility. 

Sold by all first-class 
Grocers, but beware of 
worthless imitations. 


:E=>H-2-SIC ! 

GLUTEN SUPPOSITORIES 

CURE CONSTIPAXIOiir A]\» PIUEN. 

60 Cents by Mail. Circulars Free. 

HEALTH FOOD CO., 

4tli A'Fenue and lOth St., N. Y. 


Wlunro’s Ten-Cent Letter Writer. 



Giving numerous examples of Model Letters upon Love, Friendship, 
Business, and Legal Affairs ; so that the most illiterate may easily learn how 
to compose an effective and correct epistle. Price 10 cents. Address 

. GEORGE MIJNRO. Manro*a Publishing: House, 

P. O. Box 8751. 17 to 27 Vandevvater Street, N. Y. 


WHAT IS SAPOLIO ? sisl 

equal for all cleaning purposes except the laundry. To use it fs to value it. 

What will Sapolio do? Why, it will clean paint, make oil-cloths bright, and 
give the floors, tables and shelves a new appearance. 

It will take the grease off the dishes and off the pots and pans. 

You can scour the knives and forks with it, and make the tin things shine 
brightly. The wash-basin, the bath-tub. even the greasy kitchen sink, w'ill be 
as clean as a new pin if you use SAPOLIO. One cake will prove all we 
say. Be a clever little housekeeper and try it. 

BEWARE OF IMITATIONS. 


BY 


\ll T. Dewitt TALMjlGE, D.D, 


Handsomely Bound In Clotb. 12mo. Price $1.00. 


The latest of Dr. Talmage’s sermons hare not yet been pre 
seated in book form. They have appeared weekly in Tab New 
York Fireside Companion, and are now 

Published for the First Time In Book Form, 

THE PRICE OF WHICH IS WITHIN THE REACH OF ALL. 



PRINTED IN 

CLEAR, BOLD, HANDSOME TYPE, 

AND WILL MAKE 

AN ELEGANT AND ACCEPTABLE HOLIDAY GIFT, 


The above will be sent postpaid on receipt of price, $1.00. 
Address 

GEORaE MUNRO, Publisher, 


O. Box .37.51 


17 to 27 Vaude water Street. New York® 


MUNRO’S PUBLICATIONS. 


THE SEASIDE LIBRARY 

IE=^oc!ls:et lEd-ition- 

The following books are for sale by all newsdealers, or will be sent to any 
addi*ess, postage free, by the publisher, on receipt of price. Parties 
wishing the Pocket Edition of The Seaside Library must be careful to 
mention the Pocket Edition, otherwise the Ordinary Edition will be sent. 

Newsdealers wishing catalogues of The Seaside Library, Pocket Edition, 
hearing their imprint, will be supplied on sending their names, addresses, and 
number required. Address 

GEORGE MUNRO, Munro’s Publishing House, 

P. O. Box 3751. 17 to 27 Vandewater Street, N. Y. 


LIST or 

Works by the author of “ Addie’a 
Husband.” 

388 Addie’s Husband ; or, Through 


Clouds to Sunshine 10 

504 My Poor Wife 10 

Works by the author of “ A Great 
Mistake.” 

244 A Great Mistake 20 

246 A Fatal Dower 10 

372 Phyllis’ Probation 10 

461 His Wedded Wife 20 

588 Cherry '. 10 

Mrs. Alexander’s Works. 

5 The Admiral’s Ward 20 

17 The Wooing O’t 20 

62 The Executor 26 

189 Valerie’s Fate 10 

229 Maid, Wife, or Widow? 10 

236 Which Shall it Be? 20 

339 Mrs. Vereker’s Courier Maid. .. 10 

490 A Second Life 20 

664 At Bay 10 

Alison’s Works. 

194 So Near, and Yet So Far 1” . . . 10 

278 For Life and Love 10 

481 The House That Jack Built — 10 

F. Anstey’s Works. 

5f Vice Versa 20 

The Giant’s Robe 20 

603 The Tinted Venus. A Farcical 
Romance 10 

R. M. Ballaiityue’s Works. 

89 The Red Eric. 10 

95 The Fire Brigade 10 

96 Erling the Bold 10 

Anne Beale’s Works. 

188 Idonea 20 

199 The Fisher Village. 10 


AUTHORS. 


Basil’s Works. 

344 “ The Wearing of the Green 20 

547 A Coquette’s Conquest 20 

585 A Drawn Game 20 

M. Bethain-Edwards’s Works. 

273 Love and Mirage ; or. The Wait- 
ing on an Island 10 

579 The Flower of Doom, and Other 

Stories 10 

594 Doctor Jacob 26 

Walter Besant’s Works. 

97 All in a Garden Fair 20 

137 Uncle Jack _ 10 

140 A Glorious Fortune ' 10 

146 Love Finds the Way, and Other 

Stories. By Besant and Rice 1C 

230 Dorothy Forster 20 

324 In Luck at Last 10 

William Black’s Works. 

1 Yolande 20 

18 Shandon Bells 20 

21 Sunrise : A Story of These 

Times 20 

23 A Princess of Thule 20 

39 In Silk Attire ^ 

44 Macleod of Dare 2(/ 

49 That Beautiful Wretch 20 

50 The Strange Adventures of a 

Phaeton 26 

70 White Wings: A Yachting Ro- 
mance 10 

78 Madcap Violet 20 

81 A Daughter of Heth 26 

124 Three Feathers ^ 

125 The Monarch of Mincing Lane. 26 

126 Kihiieny 20 

138 Green Pastures and Piccadilly . 20 
265 Judith Shakespeare : Her Love 


Affairs and Other Adventures 20 
472 The Wise Women of Inverness. 10 
627 White Heather . 2# 


TRE SEASIDE LIBRARY. — Pocket Edition. 


K. D. Blackinore’s Works. 

67 Lorna Doone. 1st half 20 

Lorna Doone. 2d half 20 

427 The Remarkable History of Sir 

Thomas Upmore, Bart., M. P. 20 

Miss M. E. Braddon’s Works. 

35 Lady Audley’s Secret 20 

56 Phantom Fortune 20 

74 Aurora Floyd 20 

ilO Under the Red Flag 10 

153 The Golden Calf 20 

204 Vixen 20 

211 The Octoroon 10 

234 Barbara ; or, Splendid Misery. . 20 

263 An Ishmaelite 20 

315 The Mistletoe Bough. Edited 

by Miss Braddon 20 

434 Wyllard’s Weird 20 

478 Diavola; or. Nobody’s Daugh- 
ter. Part 1 20 

478 Diavola; or. Nobody’s Daugh- 
ter. Part II 20 

480 Married in Haste. Edited by 

Miss M. E. Braddon 20 

487 Put to the Test. Edited by Miss 

M. E. Braddon 20 

488 Joshua Haggard’s Daughter — 20 

489 Rupert Godwin 20 

495 Mount Royal 20 

496 Only a Woman. Edited by Miss 

M.E. Braddon 20 

497 The Lady’s Mile 20 

498 Only a Clod 20 

499 The Cloven Foot 20 

511 A Strange World .' 20 

515 Sir Jasper’s Tenant 20 

524 Strangers and Pilgrims 20 

529 The Doctor’s Wife 20 

542 Fenton’s Quest 20 

544 Cut by the County; or, Grace 

Darnel 10 

548 The Fatal Marriage, and The 

Shadow in the Corner 10 

549 Dudley Carleon ; or. The Broth- 

er’s Secret, and George Caul- 
field’s Journey 10 

552 Hostages to Fortune 20 

553 Birds of Prey 20 

554 Charlotte’s Itiheritance. (Se- 

quel to “ Birds of Prey ”) 20 

657 To the Bitter End 20 

559 Taken at the Flood 20 

560 Asphodel 20 

561 Just as I am; or, A Living Lie 20 

567 Dead Men’s Shoes 20 

570 John Marchmont’s Legacy. ... 20 


Works by Charlotte M. Braeme, 
Author of “ Dora Thornej’* 


19 Her Mother’s Sin 10 

51 Dora Thorne 20 

54 A Broken Wedding-Ring 20 

68 A Queen Amongst Women 10 

69 Madolin’s Lover 20 

73 Redeemed by Love 20 

76 Wife in Name Only 20 

79 Wedded and Parted 10 

22 Lord Lynne ’fa Choice 10 


148 Thorns and Orange-Blossoms.. 10 

190 Romance of a Black Veil 10 

220 Which Loved Him Best? 10 

237 Repented at Leisure 20 

249 “ I’rince Charlie’s Daughter ” . . 10 

250 Sunshine and Roses; or, Di- 

ana’s Discipline ^10 

254 The Wife’s Secret, and Fair 

but False If 

283 The Sin of a Lifetime 10 

287 At War With Herself 10 

288 From Gloom to Sunlight 10 

291 Love’s Warfare 10 

292 A Golden Heart 10 

293 The Shadow of a Sin 10 

294 Hilda 10 

295 A Woman’s War 10 

296 A Rose in Thorns 10 

297 Hilary’s Folly 10 

299 The Fatal Lilies, and A Bride 

from the Sea 10 

300 A Gilded Sin, and A Bridge of 

Love 10 

303 Ingledew House, and More Bit- 

ter than Death 10 

304 In Cupid’s Net 10 

305 A Dead Heart, and Lady Gwen- 

doline’s Dream 10 

306 A Golden Dawn, and Love for 

a Day 10 

307 Two Kisses, and Like no Other 

Love. 10 

308 Beyond Pardon 20 

411 A Bitter Atonement 20 

433 My Sister Kate 10 

459 A Woman’s Temptation 2C 

460 Under a Shadow 20 

465 The Earl’s Atonement 20 

466 Between Two Loves 20 

467 A Struggle for a Ring 20 

469 Lady Darner’s Secret 20 

470 Evelyn’s Folly 20 

471 Thrown on the World 26 

476 Between Two Sins 16 

516 Put Asunder ; or. Lady Castle- 

maine’s Divorce 2C 

576 Her Martyrdom 20 


Charlotte Bronte’s Works. 

15 Jane Eyre 20 

57 Shirley 20 

Rhoda Broughton’s Works. 

86 Belinda 20 

101 Second Thoughts 20 

227 Nancy 20 

Robert Buchanan’s Works. 

145 “ Storm-Beaten God and The 

Man 20 

154 Annan Water 20 

181 The New Abelard 10 

398 Matt : A Tale of a Caravan — 10 


Captain Fred Burnaby’s Works. 

375 A Ride to Khiva 20 

384 On Horseback Through Asia 
Minor <30 


TEB SEASIDE L1BRAB7.— Pocket Edition. 


E. Fairfax Byrrne’s Works. 


621 Entangled 20 

538 A Fair Country Maid 20 

Hall Caine’s Works. 

445 The Shadow of a Crime 20 

620 She’s All the World to Me 10 

Rosa Nonchette Carey’s Works^ 

215 Not Like Other Girls 20 

^>96 Robert Ord’s Atonement 20 

551 Bar'hara Heathcote’s Trial 20 

60S For Lilias 20 

Wilkie Collins’s Works. 

62 The New Magdalen 10 

102 The Moonstone 20 

167 Heart and Science 20 

168 No Thoroughfare. By Dickens 

and Collins 10 

175 Love’s Raudcm Shot 10 

233 “ I Say No;” or, The Love-Let- 
ter Answered 20 

508 The Girl at the Gate 10 

591 The Queen of Hearts 20 

613 The Ghost’s Touch, and Percy 

and the Prophet 10 

623 My Lady’s Money 10 

Hugh Conway’S Works. 

240 Called Back 10 

251 Tiie Daughter of the Stars, and 

Other Tales 10 

301 Dark Days 10 

302 I'he Blatchford Bequest 10 

502 Carriston’s Gift 10 

525 Paul Vargas, and Other Stories 10 

643 A Family Affair 20 

W1 Slings and Arrows, and Other 

Stories 10 

J. Fenimore Cooper’s Works. 

60 The Last of the Mohicans 20 

63 The Spy 20 

309 The Pathfinder 20 

310 The Prairie 20 

318 The Pioneers ; or. The Sources 

of the Susquehanna 20 

349 The 'I’wo Admirals 20 

359 The Water-Witch 20 

361 The Red Rover 20 

373 Wing and Wing 20 

378 Homeward Bound; or. The 

Chase 20 

379 Home as Found. (Sequel to 

“ Homeward Bound”) 20 

380 Wyandotte; or. The Hutted 

Knoll 20 

385 The Headsman; or. The Ab- 

baye des Vignerons 20 

394 The Bravo 20 

397 Lionel Lincoln; or. The Leag- 
uer of Boston 20 

400 The Wept of Wish-Ton-Wish. . . 20 

413 Afloat and Ashore 20 

414 Miles Wallingford. (Sequel to 

“ Afloat and Ashore ”) 20 

415 The Ways of the Hour 20 

416 Jack 'J'ier; or, The Florida Reef 20 


419 TheChainbearer; or, The Little- 

page Manuscripts 2(i 

420 Sataiistoe; or. The Littlepage 

Manuscripts 20 

421 The Redskins; or, Indian and 

Injin. Being the conclusion 
of the Littlepage Manuscripts 20 

422 Precaution 20 

423 The Sea Lions; or. The Lost 

Sealei s 20 

424 Mercedes of Castile; or, The 

Voyage to Cathay 20 

425 The Oak-Openings ; or. The Bee- 

Hunter 20 

431 The Monikins 20 

Georgiana M. Craik’s Works. 

450 Godfrey Helstone. 20 

606 Mrs. Hoi Iyer 20 

B. M. Croker’s Works, 

207 Pretty Miss Neville... 20 

260 Proper Pride 10 

412 Some One Else 20 

Alphonse Daudet’s 'Works. 

534 Jack 20 

574 The Nabob: A Story of Parisian 

Life and Manners 20 

Charles liickens’s Works. 

10 The Old Curiosity Shop 20 

22 David Copperfleld. Vol. 1 20 

David Copperfleld. Vol. II — 20 

24 Pickwick Papers. Vol. 1 20 

24 Pickwick Papers. Vol. II 20 

37 Nicholas Nickleby. First half. 20 
37 Nicholas NTckleb3\ Second half 20 

41 Oliver Twist 20 

77 A Tale of Two Cities 20 

84 Hard Times 10 

91 Barnaby Rudge. 1st half 20 

91 Barnaby Rudge. 2d half 20 

94 Little Dorrit. First half 20 

94 Little Dorrit. Second half 20 

106 Bleak House. First half 20 

106 Bleak House. Second half 20 

107 Dombey and Son. 1st half — 20 

107 Dombey and Son. 2d half 20 

108 The Cricket on the Hearth, and 

Doctor Marigold 10 

131 Our Mutual Friend 40 

132 Master Humphrey’s Clock 10 

152 The Uncommercial Traveler. . . 20 

168 No Thoroughfare. By Dickens 

and Collins 10 

169 The Haunted Mail 10 

437 Life and Adventures of Martin 

Chuzzlewit. First half 20 

437 Life and Adventures of Martin 
Chuzzlewit. Second half 20 

439 Great Expectations 20 

440 Mrs. Lirriper’s .Lodgings 10 

447 American Notes .>v.... 20 


448 Pictures From Italy, and TSje 

Mud fog Papers. &c 

454 The Mystery of Edwin Drood.. 

456 Sketches by Boz. Illustrative 
of Every-day Life and Every- 
day People .. 20 


TEE SEASIDE LIBBART.- Pocket Edition. 


F. Dll Boisffobey’s Works. 

82 Sealed Lips 

104 The Coral Pin 

2G4 Pi6douche, a French Detective. 
828 Babiole, the Pretty Milliner. 

First half 

428 Babiole, the Pretty Milliner. 

Second half 

453 The Lottery Ticket 

475 The Prima Donna’s Husband.. 

522 Zig-Zag, the Clown; or, Steel 

Gauntlets 

523 The Consequences of a Duel. A 

Parisian Romance 


“The Duchess"’ 8 ” Works. 

2 Molly Bawm 

6 Portia 

14 Airy Fairy Lilian 

16 Phyllis 

25 Mrs. Geoffre}' 

29 Beauty’s Daughters 

30 Faith and Unfaith 

118 Loys, Lord Berreeford, and 

Eric Dering 

119 Monica, and A Rose Dlstill’d. .. 

123 Sweet is True Love 

129 Rossmoyne 

134 The "Witching Hour, and Other 

Stories 

136 “That Last Rehearsal,” and 

Other Stories 

166 Moonshine and Marguerites.... 

171 Fortune’s Wheel 

284 Doris 

312 A Week in Killarney 

342 The Baby, and One New Year’s 

Eve 

390 Mildred Trevanion 

404 In Durance Vile, and Other 

Stories 

486 Dick’s Sweetheart 

494 A Maiden All Forlorn, and Bar- 
bara 

517 A Passive Crime, and Other 

Stories 

641 “ As It Fell Upon a Day.” 

Alexander Dumas’s Works. 

65 The Three Guardsmen 

75 Twenty Years After 

259 The Bride of Monte-Cristo. A 
Sequel to “ The Count of 

Monte-Cristo ” 

262 The Count of Monte-Cristo. 

Part I 

262 The Count of Monte-Cristo. 
Part II 

George Eliot’s Works. 

3 The Mill on the Floss 

36 Adam Bede 

31 Middlemarch. 1st half 

31 Middlemarch. 2d half 

34 Daniel Deroiida. 1st half 

M Daniel Deronda. 2d half 

42 Romola 


B. E. Farjeon’s Works. 

179 Little Make-Believe 10 

573 Love's Harvest 

607 Self-Doomed 

616 The Sacred Nugget 

G. Manville Fenn’s Works, 

193 The Roserv Folk 

558 Povf-rtv Corner 

587 The Parson o’ Dumford 

609 The Dark House 

Octave Feiiillet’s Works. 

66 The Romance of a Poor Young 

Man 

386 Led Astray; or, “La Petit© 
Comtesse ” 

Mrs. Forrester’s Works. 

80 June 

280 Omnia Vanitas. A Tale of So- 
ciety 

484 Although He IVas a Lord, and 
Other Tales 

Jessie Fothergill’s Works. 

314 Peril 

572 Healey 

R. E. Fraucillou’s Works. 

135 A Great Heiress: A Fortune 

in Seven Checks 

319 Face to Face: A Fact in Seven 

Fables 

360 Ropes of Sand 

Emile Gaboriau’s Works. 

7 File No. 113 

12 Other People ’.s Money 

20 Within an Inch of His Life 

26 Monsieur Lecoq. Vol I 

26 Monsieur Lecoq. Vol. II 

33 The Clique of Gold 

38 The Widow Lerouge 

43 The Mystery of Orcival 


144 Promises of Marriage 10 

Charles Gibbon’s Works. 

64 A Maiden Pair 10 

317 By Mead and Stream 20 

Miss Grant’s Works. 

222 The Sun-Maid 20 

555 Cara Roma 20 

Thomas Hardy’s Works. ^ 

139 The Romantic Adventures of 

a Milkmaid 10 

530 A Pair of Blue Eyes. 20 

John B. Harwood’s Worhi. 

143 One False, Both Fair 20 

358 Within the Clasp 20 


20 

30 

10 

20 

20 ’ 

20 

20 

20 

20 

20 

20 

10 

20 

20 

10 

20 

10 

10 

10 

10 

10 

10 

10 

10 

10 

10 

10 

10 

10 

20 

10 

10 

10 

20 

20 

10 

20 

20 

20 

20 

20 

20 

20 

20 

20 


SS S o S 8 So SS8S 


THE SEASIDE LIBRARY.— Pocket Edition. 


Bfary Cecil Hay’s Works. 

65 Back to the Old Home 10 

72 Old Myddelton’s Money 20 

196 Hidden Perils 10 

197 For Her Dear Sake 20 

224 The Arundel Motto 10 

281 The Squire’s Legac.v 20 

290 Nora’s Love Test 20 

408 Lester’s Secret ' 20 

Works by the Author of “Judith 
Wyano.” 

3:12 Judith Wynne 20 

506 Lady Lovelace 20 

William H. G. Kiugstou’s Works. 

117 A Tale of the Shore and Ocean. 20 
133 Peter the Whaler 10 

Charles Lever’s Works. 

191 Harry Lorrequer 20 

212 Charles O’Malleys, the Irish Dra- 
goon. First half 20 

212 Charles O'Malley, the Irish Dra- 
goon. Second half 20 

243 Tom Burke of “ Ours.” First 

half 20 

243 Tom Burke of “Ours.” Sec- 
ond half 20 

Sir E. Bulwer Lyttou’s Works. 

40 The Last Days of Pompeii 20 

83 A Strange Story 20 

90 Ernes^Maltravers 20 

130 The Last of the Barons. First 

half 20 

130 The Last of the Barons. Sec- 
ond half 20 

162 Eugene Aram ^ 

164 Leila; or, The Siege of Grenada 10 

George Macdonald’s Works. 

282 Donal Grant 20 

325 The Portent 10 

326 Phantasies. A Faerie Romance 

for Men and Women 10 

Florence Marryat’s Works. 

159 A Moment of Madness, and 

Other Stories 10 

183 Old Coiitrairy, and Other 

Stories 10 

208 The Ghost of Charlotte Cray, 

and Other Stories 10 

276 Under the Lilies and Roses 10 

444 The Heart of Jane Warner 20 

449 Peeress and Player ^ 

Captain Marryat’s Works. 

88 The Privateersman 20 

272 The Little Savage 10 

Helen B. Matliers’s Works. 

13 Eyre’s Acquittal 10 

221 Cornin’ Thro’ the Rye 20 

<38 Found Out 10 


Justin McCarthy’s Works. 

121 Maid of Athens i 20 

6C^ Camiola 20 

Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller’s 
Works. 

267 Laurel Vane; or, The Girls’ 

Conspiracy 20 

268 Lady Gay’s Pride; or. The 

Miser’s Treasure 20 

269 Lancaster’s Choice 20 

316 Sworn to Silence; or. Aline 

Rodney’s Secret 20 

Jean Middlenias’s Works. 

155 Lady Muriel’s Secret 20 

539 Silvermead 20 

Alan 3Iuir’8 Works. 

172 “Golden Girls”....:". 20 

346 Tumbledown Farm, 10 

Miss Mulock’s Works. 

11 John Halifax, Gentleman 20 

245 Miss Tommy' 10 

David Christie Murray’s Works. 

58 By the Gate of the Sea. 10 

195 “The W"ay of the World ” 20 

320 A Bit of Human Nature 10 


Works by the author of “ My 
Ducats and My Daughter.” 

376 The Crime of Christmas Day. 10 
596 My Ducats and My Daughter. .. 20 

, W. £. Norris’s Works. 


184 Thirlby Hafl 20 

277 A Man of His Word 10 

355 That Terrible Man 10 

500 Adrian Vidal 20 

Laurence Oliphant’s Works. 

47 AltioraPeto 20 

537 Piccadilly 10 

Mrs. Oliphant’s Works. 

45 A Little Pilgrim 10 

177 Salem Chapel ’ 90 

205 The Minister’s Wife 30 

321 The Prodigals, and Their In- 
heritance 1# 

337 Memoirs and Resolutions of 
Adam Graeme of Mossgray, 
including some Chronicles of 

the Borough of Fendie 20 

345 Madam 90 

351 The House on the Moor 90 

357 John 20 

370 Lucy Crofton 10 

371 Margaret Maitland 20 

377 Magdalen Hepburn : A Story of 


>he Scottish Eeformation.. .. iO 


THE SEASIDE LIBRARY.— Pocket Edition. 


Mrs. Oliphant’s Works— Con- 
tinued. 

402 Lilliesleaf ; or, Passap:es in the 


Life of Mrs. Margaret Mait- 
land of Sunnyside 20 

410 Old Lady Mary 10 

527 The Days of My Life 20 

528 At His Gates 20 

568 The Perpetual Curate 20 

569 Harry Muir 20 

^3 Agnes. 1st half 20 

S03 Agnes. 2d half 20 

604 Innocent. 1st half 20 

604 Innocent. 2d half 20 

8(^ Ombra 20 

“ Ouida’s ” Works. 

4 Under Two Flags 20 

9 Wanda, Countess von Szalras. . 20 

116 Moths 20 

128 Afternoon and Other Sketches. 10 

226 Friendship 20 

228 Princess Napraxine 20 

238 Pascarel 20 

239 Signa ^ 

433 A Rainy June 10 


Janies Payn’s Works. 

48 Thicker Than Water 20 

186 The Canon’s Ward 20 

343 The Talk of the Town 20 

577 In Peril and Privation 10 

589 The Luck of the Darrells 20 

Cecil Power^s Works. 

336 Philistia *. 20 

611 Babylon 20 

Mrs. Campbell Praed’s Works. 

428 Zero : A Story of Monte-Carlo . 10 
477 Affinities 10 


Eleanor C. Price’s Works. 

173 The Foreigners 20 

331 Gerald 20 


Charles Reade’s Works. 

46 Very Hard Cash 20 

98 A Woman-Hater 20 

306 The Picture, and Jack of All 

Trades 10 

210 Readiana: Cofhments on Cur- 
rent Events 10 

213 A Terrible Temptation 20 

214 Put Yourself in His Place 20 

216 Foul Play 20 

231 Griffith Gaunt; or, Jealousy... 20 

232 Love and Money ; or, A Perilous 

Secret 10 

235 “It is Never Too Late to 
Mend.” A Matter-of-Fact Ro- 
mance 20 


Mrs. J. H. Riddell’s Works. 


71 A Struggle for Fame 20 

593 Bema Boyle ^ 

“Rita’s” Works. 

252 A Sinless Secret 10 

446 Dame Durden 20 

598 “Corinna.” A Study 10 

617 Like Dian’s Kiss 29 

F. W. Robinson’s Works. 

157 Milly’sHero 20 

217 The Man She Cared For 20 

261 A Fair Maid 20 

455 Lazarus in London 20 

590 The Courting of Mary Smith. . . 20 

W. Clark Russell’s Works. 

85 A Sea Queen 20 

109 Little Loo 20 

180 Round the Galley Fire 10 

209 John Holdsworth, Chief Mate. . 10 

223 A Sailor’s Sweetheart 20 

592 A Strange Voyage 20 

Sir Walter Scott’s Works. 

28 Ivanhoe 20 

201 The Monastery 20 

202 The Abbot. (Sequel to “The 

Monastery ”) 20 

353 The Black Dwarf, and A Le- 
gend of Montrose 20 

362 The Bride of Lammermoor 20 

363 The Surgeon’s Daughter 10 

364 Castle Dangerous 10 

391 The Heart of Mid-Lothian 20 

392 Peveril of the Peak 20 

393 The Pirate 20 

401 Waverley 20 

417 The Fair Maid of Perth; or, St. 

Valentine’s Day. . . 20 

418 St. Ronan’s Well 20 

463 Redgauntlet. A Tale of the 

Eighteenth Centuiy 20 

507 Chronicles of the (janongate. 


William Sime’s Works. 

429 Boulderstone ; or. New Men and 

Old Populations — .- , . . . 10 

580 The Red Route 30 

597 Haco the Dreamer 10 

Hawley Smart’s Works. 

348 From Post to Finish. A Racing 

Romance 20 

367 Tie and Trick 30 

.550 Struck Down 10 

Frank £. Smedley’s Works. 

333 Frank Fairlegh; or, Scenes 
from the Life of a Private 

Pupil 20 

562 Lewi.s Arundel; or, The Rail- 
road of Life no 


TEE SEASIDE LIBB ART. —Pocket Edition. 


Kugeue Sue’s Works. 

270 The Wandering Jew. Parti... 20 
270 The Wandering Jew. Part II. . 20 
The Mysteries of Paris. Part I. 20 
^1 The Mysteries of Paris. Part II. 20 

William M. Thackeray’s Works, 


27 Vanity Fair 20 

165 The History of Henry Esmond. 20 

464 The Newcomes. Parti 20 

464 The Newcomes. Part H 20 

531 The Prime Minister (1st half).. 20 
531 The Prime Minister (2d half).. 20 

Annie Thomas’s Works. 

141 She Loved Him ! 10 

142 Jenifer 20 

565 No Medium 10 

Anthony Trollope’s Works. 

32 The Land Leaguers 20 

93 Anthony Trollope’s Autobiog- 
raphy 20 

147 Rachel Ray 20 

200 An Old Man’s Love 10 

531 The Prime Minister. 1st half.. 20 
531 The Prime Minister. 2d half... 20 

Margaret Veley’s Works, 

298 Mitchelhurst Place 10 

586 “ For Percival ” 20 

Jules Verne’s Works. 

87 Dick Sand; or, A Captain at 

Fifteen 20 

100 .20,000 Leagues Under the Seas. ^ 
868 The Southern Star ; or, the Dia- 
mond Land 20 

395 The Archipelago on Fire 10 

578 Mathias Saudorf. Rlustrated. 

Part 1 10 

678 Mathias Sandorf. Illustrated. 
Part II 10 

Li. B, Walford’s Works. 

341 The Baby’s Grandmother 10 

256 Mr. Smith : A Part of His Life. 20 
258 Cousins 20 

F. Warden’s Works. 

192 At the World’s Mercy 20 

248 The House on the Marsh 10 

286 Deldee; or, The Iron Hand 20 

482 A Vagrant Wife 20 

656 A Prince of Darkness 20 

E. Werner’s WoAis, 

327 Raymond's Atonement 20 

540 At a High Price 20 

J. Why te-Mel vine’s Works. 

409 Roy’s Wife 20 

451 Market Harborough, and Inside 
the Bar 20 

John Strange Winter’s Works. 

492 Mignon ; or. Booties’ Baby. Il- 
lustrated 10 

«CC Houp-La. Illustrated 10 


Mrs. Henry Wood’s Works. 

8 East Lynne 20 

255 The Mystery 20 

^7 The Surgeon’s Daughters 10 

508 The Unholy Wish 10 

513 Helen Whitney’s Wedding, and 

Other Tales 10 

514 The Mystery of Jessy Page, and 

Other Tales 10 

610 The Story of Dorothy Grape, 

and Other Tales 10 


Charlotte M. Yonge’s Works. 

247 The Armourer's Prentices 10 

275 The Three Brides 10 

535 Henrietta’s Wish. ATale 10 

563 The Two Sides of the Shield.. . . 20 


Miscellaneous. 

53 The Story of Ida. Francesca. . 10 
61 Charlotte Temple,' Mrs. Row- 

son 10 

99 Barbara’s History. Amelia B. 

Edwards 20 

103 Rose Fleming. Dora Russell.. 10 
105 A Noble Wife. John Saunders 20 

111 The Little School-master Mark. 

J. H. Shorthouse 10 

112 The Waters of Marah. John 

Hill 20 

113 Mrs. Carr’s Companion. M. G. 

Wight wick 10 

114 Some of Our Girls. Mrs. G. J. 

Eiloart 20 

115 Diamond Cut Diamond. T. 

Adolphus Trollope 10 

120 Tom Brown’s School Days at 
Rugby. Thomas Hughes. . i . 20 
122 lone Stewart. Mrs. E. Lynn 

Linton 20 

127 Adrian Bright. Mrs. Caddy 20 

149 The Captain’s Daughter. From 

the Russian of Pushkin . . . 10 

150 For Himself Alone. T. W. 

Speight 10 

151 The Ducie Diamonds. C. Blath- 

erwick 10 

156 “For a Dream’s Sake.” Mrs. 

Herbert Martin 20 

158 The Starling. Norman Mac- 
leod, D.D. ..* 10 

160 Her Gentle Deeds. Sarah Tyt- 

ler 10 

161 The Lad}^ of Lyons. Founded 

on the Play of that title by 

Lord Lytton 10 

163 Winifred Power. Joyce Dar- 
rell * 20 

170 A Great Treason. Mary Hop- 

pus 30 

174 Under a Ban. Mrs. Lodge 90 

176 An April Day. Philippa Prit- 

tie Jephson 10 

178 More Leaves from the Journal 
of a Life in the Highlands. 

Queen Victoria 10 

182 The Millionaire 90 

185 Dita. Lady Mirgaret Majendie iQ 


THU SEASIDE LlBRAItY. — Pocket Edition, 


Misceiraueous— Continued. 

187 The Midnight Sun. Fredrika 

Bremer 10 

198 A Husband’s Story 10 

203 John Bull and His Island. Max 

O’Rell 10 

218 Agnes Sorel. G. P. R. James. . 20 

219 Lady Clare : or. The Master of 

the Forges. From French of 

Georges Ohnet 10 

242 The Two Orphans. D’Ennery. 10 
253 The Amazon. Carl Vosmaer. . 10 
257 Beyond Recall. Adeline Ser- 
geant 10 

266 The Water-Babies. Rev. Chas. 

Kingsley 10 

274 Alice, Grand Duchess of Hesse, 
Princess of Great Britain and 
Ireland. Biographical Sketch 

and Letters 10 

279 Little Goldie : A Story of Wom- 
an’s Love. Mrs. Sumner Hay- 
den 20 

285 The Gambler’s Wife 20 

289 John Bull’s Neighbor in Her 
True Light. A Brutal Sax- 
on ” 10 

311 Two Years Before the Mast. R. 

H. Dana, Jr 20 

313 The Lover's Creed. Mrs. Cash- 
el Hoey 20 

322 A Woman’s Love-Story 10 

323 A Willful Maid 20 

329 The Polish Jew. (Translated 

from the French by Caroline 
A. Merighi.) Erckmaun Chat- 
rian 10 

330 May Blossom ; or, Between Two 

Loves. Margaret Lee ^ 20 

334 A Marriage of Convenience. 

Harriet^ Jay 10 

335 The White Witch 20 

338 The Family Difficulty. Sarah 

Doudney 10 

340 Under Which King? Compton 

Reade 20 

341 Madolin Rivers; or, The Little 

Beauty of Red Oak Seminary. 

Laura Jean Libbey 20 

347 As Avon Flows. Henry Scott 

Vince 20 

350 Diana of the Crossways. George 

Meredith 10 

352 At Any Cost Edward Garrett. 10 

354 The Lottery of Life. A Story 

of New "york Twenty Years 
Ago. John Brougham 20 

355 The Princess Dagomar of Po- 

land. Heinrich Felbermann. 10 

356 A Good Hater. Frederick Boyle 20 
365 George Ctiristy; or. The For- 
tunes of a Minstrel. Tony 


Pastor 20 

366 The Mysterious Hunter; or, 
The Man of Death. Capt. L. 

C. Carleton 20 

389 Miss Bretherton. Mrs. Hum- 
phry Ward 10 


374 The Dead Man’s Secret. Dr. 
Jupiter Paeon 20 

381 The Red Cardinal. Frances 

Elliot 10 

382 Three Sisters. Elsa D’Esterre- 

Keeling lo 

383 Introduced to Society. Hamil- 

ton AId6 10 

387 The Secret of the Cliffs. Char- 
lotte French 20 

389 Ichabod. A Portrait. Bertha 

Thomas lo 

399 Miss Brown. Vernon Lee 20 

403 An English Squire. C. R. Cole- 
ridge 20 

405 My Friends and I. Edited by 

Julian Sturgis 10 

406 The Merchant’s Clerk. Samuel 

Warren 10 

407 'l^ln^ Hall. Thomas Hood. . . 20 

426 Venus’s Doves. Ida Ashworth 

Taylor 20 

430 A Bitter Reckoning. Author 

of “By Crooked Paths ’’ 10 

432 The Witch’s Head. H. Rider 

Haggard *0 

435 Klytia: A Story of Heidelberg 

Castle. George Taylor 20 

436 Stella. Fanny Lewald 20 

441 A Sea Change. Flora L. Shaw. ^ 

442 Ranthorpe. George Henry 

Lewes 20 

443 The Bachelor of the Albany... 10 
452 In the West Countrie. May 

Croinmelin 20 

457 The Russians at tlie Gates of 

Herat. Charles Marvin 10 

458 A Week of Passion; or, The 

Dilemma of Mr. George Bar- 
ton the Younger. Edward 

Jenkins 20 

462 Alice’s Adventures in Wonder- 
land. Lewis Carrol 

With forty-two illustrations 

by John Te'nuiel 20 

468 The Fortunes, Good and Bad, 
of a Sewing-Girl. Charlotte 
M. Stanley 10 

473 A Lost Son. Mary Linskill 10 

474 Serapis. An Historical Novel. 

George Ebers 20 

479 Louisa. Katharine S. Macquoid 20 

483 Betwixt My Love and Me 10 

485 Tinted Vapours. J. Maclaren 

Cobban 10 

491 Society-in London. A Foreign 

Resident 10 

493 Colonel Enderby’s Wife. Lucas 

Malet 20 

501 Mr. Butler’s Ward. F. Mabel 

Robinson 20 

510 A Mad Love. Author of “ Lover 

and Lord ” 10 

512 The Waters of Hercules 20 

504 Curly: An Actor’s Story. John 

Coleman 10 

505 The Society of London. Count 

Paul Vasili : 10 


509 Nell Haffenden. Tighe Hopkins 20 


THE SEASIDE LIBRARY. — Pocket Edition. 


Miscellaneous— Continued, 

618 The Hidden Sin 20 

519 James Gordon’s Wife 20 

526 Madame De Presnel. E. Fran- 
ces Poynter 20 

532 Arden Court. Barbara Graham 20 
536 Dissolving Views. By Mrs. An- 
drew Lang 10 

645 Vida’s Story. By the author of 

“ Guilty Without Crime ” 10 

546 Mrs. Keith’s Crime. A Novel. . 10 

5:^<3 Hazel Kirke. Marie Walsh 20 

566 The Royal Higlilauders ; or, 
The Black Watch in Egypt. 

James Grant 20 

571 Paul Crew’s Story. Alice Co- 
rny ns Carr 10 


575 The Finger of Fate.. Captain 
Mayne Reid 20 

581 The Betrothed. (I Promessi 

Sposi.) Allessandro Manzoni 20 

582 Lucia, Hugh and Another. Mrs. 

J. H. Needed 20 

583 Victory Deane. Cecil Griffith . . 20 

584 Mixed Motives 10 

595 A North Country Maid. Mrs. 

H. Lovett Cameron 20 

599 Lancelot Ward, M.P. George 

Temple 10 

612 My Wife’s Niece. By the author 

of “ Dr. Edith Romney ” 20 

614 No. 99. Artiiur Griffiths 10 


The foregoing works, contained in The Seaside Library, Pocket Edition, 
are for sale by all newsdealers, or will be sent to any address, postage free, on 
receipt of price. Parties ordering by mail loill please order Uy numbers. Ad- 
dress 

GEORGE MUNRO, 

* MUNRO’S PUBLISHING HOUSE, 


P. O. Box 3751. 


17 to 27 Vandewater Street, N. Y. 


THE SEASIDE LIBRARY. 


CLOTH EDITION-HANDSOMELY BOUND. 

CHARLES DICKENS’S WORKS. 


Martin Chuzzlewit 50c 

David Copperpield 50c 

Dombey and Son 50c 

Nicholas Nickleby 50c 


Pickwick Papers 50c 

Bleak House 60c 

Odr Mutual Friend 50c 


Alice’s Adventures in Wonderland. By Lewis Carroll. 

With forty-two illustrations by John Tenniel 50c 

The Publisher will send any of the above works by mail, postage 
prepaid, on receipt of the price. Address 

• GEORGE MUNRO, 

Munro’s Publishing House, 

IP. O. Box 3751. 17 to 37 Vandewater Street, N. Y. 


THE SEASIDE LIBRARY.-Pocket Edition. 

LATEST ISSUES: 


NO. PRICE. 

578 Mathias Sandorf. By Jules 
Verne. Part III. (Illustrated) 10 
618 The Mistletoe Boiurh. Christ- 


inas, 1885. Edited by Miss M. 

E. Braddon 20 

619 Joy; or, The Light of Cold- 

Home Ford. By May Crom- 
tnelin • 20 

620 Between the Heather and the 

Northern Sea. M. Linskill. . . 20 

621 The Warden. Anthony Trollope 10 

622 Hariy Heathcote of Gangoil. 

By Anthony Trollope 10 

623 My Lady's Money. By Wilkie 

Collins 10 

624 Primus in Indis. By M. J. 

Colquhoun 10 

625 Erema; or. My Father’s Sin. 

By R. D. Blackmore 20 

627 White Heather. B}"^ Wm. Black 20 

628 Wedded Hands. By the author 

of My Lady’s Folb’ 20 

629 Cripps, the Carrier. By R. D. 

Blackmore 20 

630 Cradock Nowell. By R. D. 

Blackmore. First half 20 

630 Cradook Nowell. By R. D. 

Blackmore. Second half 20 

,631 Christowell. By R. D. Black- 

more 20 

632 Clara Vaughan. By R. D. Black- 

more 20 

633 The Maid of Sker. By R. D. 

Blackmore. 1st half 20 

633 The Maid of Sker. By R. D. 

Blackmore. 2d half 20 

034 The Unforeseen. By Alice 

O’Hanlon 20 

635 Murder or Manslaughter? By 

Helen B. Mathers 10 

636 Alice Lorraine. By R. D. Black- 

more. 1st half 20 

636 Alice LoxTaine. B}' R. D. Black- 

more. 2d half 20 

637 What’s His Offence ? A Novel. 20 

638 In Quarters with the 25th (The 

B ack Horse) Dragoons. By 
J. S. Winter 10 

639 Othmar. By “ Ouida ” 20 

010 Nuttie’s Father. By Charlotte 

M. Yonge 20 

041 The Rabbi’s Spell. By Stuart 

C. Cumberland 10 

042 Britta. By George Temple 10 

643 The Sketch-book of Geoffrey 

Crayon, Gent. By Washing- 
ton Irving : 20 

644 A Girton Girl. By Mrs. Annie 

Edwards ,20 


NO. PRICE. 


645 Mrs. Smith of Longmains. By 

R h o d a Broughton, and 
Oliver's Bride. By Mis. Oli- 
phaut 10 

646 Tlie Master of the Mine. By 

Robert Buchanan 20 

647 Goblin Gold. By May Crom- 

nielin 10 

648 The Angel of the Bells. By F. 

Du Boisgobey 20 

649 Cradle and Spade. By William 

Sime 20 

651 “Self or Bearer’’ By Walter 

Besant 10 

652 The Lady With the Rubies. Bj'^ 

E. Marlitt 20 

6.53 A Barren Title. T. W. Speight 10 

654 “Us.” An Old-fashioned Stor 3 ^ 

By Mrs. IMolesworth 10 

655 The Open Door, and The Por- 

trait. By Mrs. Oliphant io 

6.56 The Golden Flood. By R. E. 

Francillon and Wm. Senior... 10 

6.57 Christmas Angel. By B. L. 

Far jeon 10 

658 The History of a Week. By 

Mrs. L. B. Walford 10 

659 The*Waif of the “ Cynthia.’’ By 

Jules Verne 20 

661 Rainbow Gold. Bj" David Chris- 

tie Murra.y 20 

662 The Mystery of Allan Grale. 

By Isabella Fy vie Mayo 20 

667 The Golden Lion of Granpere. 

By Anthony Trollope 20 

668 Half-Way. An Anglo-French 

Romance 20 

671 Don Gesualdo. B.y “ Ouida.’’ . . 10 
673. Story of a Sin. By Helen B. 

Mathers 20 

674 First Person Singular. Bj' 

David Christie Murray. ...... 20 

675 Mrs. Dymond. By Miss Thack- 

eray 20 

677 Griselda. By the author of “ A 

Woman’s Love-Story ’’ 20 

078 Dorothy’s Ventui'e. By Mary 
Cecil Hay ; 20 

679 Where Two Ways Meet. By 

Sarah Doudney 10 

680 Fast and Loose. By Arthur 

Griffiths 20 

681 A Singer’s Story. By May Laf- 

fan 10 

682 In the Middle Watch. By W. 

Clark Russell 20 

683 The Bachelor Vicar of New- 

forth. By Mrs. J. Harcourt- 
Roe 20 


The foregoing works, contained in The Seaside Library, Pocket Edition, 
are for sale by all newsdealers, or will he sent to any address, postage free, on 
receipt of price. Parties ordering hy mail will please order by numbers. Ad- 
clr0S8 

GEORGE mUNRO, 

MUNRO’S PUBLISHING HOUSE, 

17 to 27 Vandewater Street, N. Y, 


P. O. Box 3751. 



PEARS’ SOAP removes the irritahility, redness 


and blotchij appearance of the shin from which many 
children suffer. It is unrivaled as a pure, delight- 
ful TOILET SOAP, and is for sale throughout the 
civilized ivorld* . * 


Tie New York ’Fashion Bazar. 

THE BEST AMERICAN HOME MAGAZINE. 

Price 545 Cents per Copy. Subscription Price $52.50 per Year. 


Among its regular contributors are Mary Cecil Hay, “The Duchess,” 
author of “ Molly Bawn,” Lucy Randall Comfort, Charlotte M. Braemk, 
author of “Dora Thorne,” Mrs. Alex. McVeigh Miller, Mary E. Bryan, 
author of “ Manch,” and Florence A. Warden, author of “ The House on the 
Marsh.” 


COMMENTS OF THE PRESS; 


The New York Fashion Bazar for 
December is a capital number, replete 
with illustrations of all the fashions of 
the day. The Bazar is superior to all 
other magazines and contains a wealth 
of information for the women. The 
contents also include some excellent 
reading of a miscellaneous nature 
which will interest and instruct all who 
peruse it. — New London Day. 

The New York Fashion Bazar pre 
sents its patrons with an endless vari- 
ety of styles for winter garments. 
Cloaks, long and short, mantles and 
sacques are profusely illustrated. The 
opening chapters of a new serial by 
“The Duches,” called “Lady Branks- 
mere,” are written in her usual racy 
style, and the magazine closes with 
all sorts of useful suggestions for the 
toilet to those interested in its intrica- 
cies. — Newark Daily Journal. 

The New York Fashion Bazar for 
December is alreadj^ out, and is full of 
excellent reading, beginning in this 
number a new story, called “Lady 
Branksmere,” by “The Duchess.” But 
the fashion plates, colored and plain, 
are the feature. Here is everything 
in season for ladies and children, as 
well as embroidery patterns, etc. It 
is a marvel of cheapness — 25 cents per 
copy ; $2.50 per year. — Methodist Prot- 
estant, Baltihiore, Md. 

The New York Fashion Bazar for 
November has its usual timely array 
of fashion plates and hints by way of 
explanation of the same, George 
Munro, New York, publisher. — Troy 
Telegram. 

The New York Fashion Bazar is a 
manual of completeness and elegance. 
It it a veritable book of fashion.s, is- 
sued every month. The publisher, 
George Miinro, is sparing nothing in 
the way of enterprise. — Daily British 
Whig, Kingston, Ont. I 


The December number of The New 
York Fashion Bazar is replete with 
fashion information, illustrated with 
plain and colored engravings, and de- 
votes considerable space to interesting 
stories and other choice reading. — 
Norristoivn Daily Herald. 

The New York Fashion Bazar for 
December appears with its usual com- 
plete representations of the costumes 
of the day. The reading matter con- 
tains much that is spicy. — Washing- 
ton Capital. 

The New York Fashion Bazar is 
full of suggestions in regard to the 
fashioning of dresses and fancy arti- 
cles, as well as the usual installment of 
literature. — The Church Union, N. Y, 

The Fashion Bazar, published by 
George Munro, New York, presents a 
most attractive number for November. 
The double-page fashion plate gives 
six full-length figures, handsomely 
colored, showing the most desirable of 
late fashions in garments for the win- 
ter, and this is followed by the most 
reliable information, fully illustrated, 
of all the articles of ladies’ wear on 
which the sex desire to be fidly in- 
formed. The Bazar is a really ele- 
gant publication, and needs onl3' to be 
seen to be fully appreciated.— Law- 
rence Daily American. 

The New York Fashion Bazar for 
December is gay with winter fashions, 
a very great number of illustrations, a 
brightly colored cover, and a large 
colored fashion plate containing six 
figures, with a multitude of other illus- 
trations. There is also a large amount 
of general reading and stories. — Chris- 
tian Secretary, Hartford, Ct. 

The New York Fashion Bazar for 
December is at hand, and is a number 
that will greatly delight the ladies. 
— Daily Argus, Cairo, 111. 


The New York Fashion Bazar is for sale by all newsdealers, price 25 cents 
per copy. Subscription price $2.50 per year. Address 

GEORGE MUNRO, Miiiiro’s Publishing House, 

P. O. Box 3751. 17 to 527^^Vauclewater Street, New York. 

C£i 


THE CELEBRATED 


SOBMER 

GRAND, SQUARE AND UPRIGHT PIANOS. 



FIRST PRIZE 

DIPLOMA. 

Centennial Exnibi- 
tion, 1876; Montreal, 
1881 and 1883. 

The enviable po- 
sition Sohmer & 
Co. hold among 
American Piano 
Manufacturers is 
solely due to the 
merits of their in- 
struments. 


They are used 
in Conservato- 
ries, Schools and 
Seminwies, on ac- 
count of their su- 
perior tone and 
unequaled dura- 
bility. 

The SOHMEB 
Piano is a special 
favorite with the 
leading musicians 
and critics. 


ARE AT PRESENT THE MOST POPIJEAR 


AND PREFERRED BY THE LEADING ARTISTS. 

SOHMER & CO., Manufacturers, No. 149 to 155 E. 14th Street, N. Y. 


FROM THE 
NERVE- GIVING 
PRINCIPLES OF 
THE OX-BRAIN 
AND THE GERSI 
OF THE WHEAT 
AND OAT. 

BRAIN AP NERVE FOOD 

CUOSIIY’.*^ 

VITALIZED PHOSPHITES 

Is a standard with all Physicians who treat 
nervous or mental disorders. It builds up 
worn out nerves, banishes sleeplessness, 
neuraltria and sick headache. It promotes 
good digestion. It restores the energy lost 
by nervousness, debility, or over-exliaust- 
iou : regenerates weakened vital powers. 


“ It amplifies bodily and mental power to 
the present generation, and proves the sur- 
the fittest to the next.”— Bismarck. 

.j- 

“ It strengthens nei-vous power. It is the 
only medical relief I have ever known for 
an over- worked brain.”— Gladstone. 



NEW 

TABERNACLE SERMONS. 


Preached in the Brooklyn Tabernacle. 
By Rev. T. DeVYitt Talmage, D.l). 

12mo. Handsomeb' Bound in Cloth $1.00, 


CONTENTS: 


Brawn and Muscle. 
The Pleiades and Orion 
The Queen’s Visit. 
Vicarious Suffering. 
Posthumous Opportu- 
nity. 

The Lord’s Razor. 
Windows Toward Je- 
rusalem. 

Stormed and Taken. 
All the World Akin. 

A Momentous Quest. 
The Great Assize. 

The Road to the City. 
The Ransomless. 

The Three Groups. 


'I'he Insignificant. 

The Three Rings. 

How He Came to Say 
It. 

Castle Jesus. 

Stripping the Slain. 

Sold Out. 

Summer Temptations. 
The Banished Queen. 1 
The Day We Live In. 
Capital and Labor. 
Tobacco and Opium. 
Despotism of the i 
Needle. 

Why are Satan and Sin 
Permitted? 


” I really urge you to put it to the test.”— 
Miss Emily Faithful. 

F. CROSBY CO., 56 W. 25th St., N. Y, 

For sale by Druggists, or by mail $1, 



The book will be forwarded, postage pre- 
paid, on receipt of price, $1.00. Address 

GEORGE lUUNRO, Miinro’s PiihlUhing Iloust*, 

I*. O. Box 3*51. 17 lo27 Vandewater St., N. Y. 


- c 




t * K M -» 

/, • V » • J 


-X 


f ' 


f 

•'I 


T « 


4 - 


» ._. .*• ♦ 


* J • 


- 




•- 


■ V • / 

•■ v" 

i - 


^ .. 

. I 


V 


•v ’>r- r 


< . 










'•Wl '♦' 

- 'ir'^ ' «. ”■ 

" m; T* jX 


" * 


I ,. « 
r' 


« t 


• *U 


•r .':' 

•.; ^ V '' 


r • 

.K 


i 





< A , 


> r 
I 




^ » 


*• i 


.t7 


» i'' 


^ >■ 


■ fc^. 


•• 


V- 1 ^ ' 

^ a 


‘•“-H 


\ • 


- < •• 








••«w 

•a 

r •- 


4 • • 


C 

r « 







f 

> ■\ 


. - > 


% #■ 


• «• 

* -r -' % 


r • I 

• , 


■*• .» 

■■ •> ‘i 


I 




• V . 





%. *v. 




N 


f 


' ’H. 


I 


W 


• u 


** 


■k- 




• • I 

'vt 



■I 


5 


^krT.— 


• » 


« ^ 

I 


# • 

, r. / 

■ * ' • 


* ■. ■r ipi.ir .,h 






• «r*r - 


.•» 


x,- 



. 4 . 


i 

'It 


hx\'< 


r • 


>“-W 


'M .. 


‘ « 


I • ' 


• • » 

/ 


^ i 

r 

j* 


- . 


« 


? V 

I 



If 

ii 


< 


‘ *1 
4 ^ , . 


« 




« 
^ . 


I* t 
' • -% ''»'*' 


* 

f- 


1 t 


^ \J 




I 


r f 





4.. 


* 

\ 


t V 
.1 


’ . 1^^ ; ;^ fcS/ ^ 

. '-^ ■* »' iti ' ^ .^: r-^.v 




I - 




,. J ' 

A . /- 


1 


V. '‘Sf 

Ultu '<«' ' 


'v 


% 

» • 




’ >"* J 



I* L.- - 


t r > ’• 
■* ^1% ’ 


. i 


/i • • T^ 


> 


/. 








^ * / 


# «l 

J » 


* / 


( • 


»' « 

C I 


. » . 
■'. » « 




4 t 




** • * * 

J \ ' * ' ^ 

^ .jJ, . 

» « • ^44 • > 




• I 


*•« 






* • 



* 4*^ 


• ^•* 



— « ' 

'4' 




>«C • 


«• 

» 


.• • » 


viv%v 


,r> V 


* ' 




* 1 

‘ \ 



I 


rrt V »-• 






-•l' 


•• r 




4 : 


»* • M • 


'.vV 


I f 



• W ' 

' 

'■'«». 1 ' -y 3 r\, ■ 

f , 

A* X.‘ 

• • > * 

J • 1 

K X ■ ■ *, n ■ • 


- .4 4 5 - 

“ # 

4 * 


• 




<• 


/ •■ I 

\ 


t • * 


9, 


‘I 


•t 

>• 


► » 


m 4 

yfy-r" 


4>.-. '•■.^. 




^ I 

*" / 




. 


. I 






44 . • 


i« 


4 / * 

."A -*. •> 4 



\ 

0 




4 





f 






Hr. 



r 

i 


t 


• * 1 


\ 


* 



V\ / 


X 

% I ' 




f 


t 


^ * «/• 




1 • 


■ 

is 


!•• * 


1 • 



I 







*• ' " 
, . Vi 


I* 


• » » . * 
•i V . < 


I , 


r ’ 

' V 
' ♦ 


4 • 


....’ • . S«‘. • . . ,. 


- ^ T 

y •? ‘.' ’ ■ ■ • 




V‘''f ' , 

'• 

■ '• ’ 

•* Y ’ 


>.;i^ 


' \ '• - 





•,« •. 


•< r. 


:!9d^ 



( 




\-.i 
■ « 

r 

I 


• > 







o 


r 


i 


9 


I 



i 


tl 















OF CONGRESS 


librarv 


00022765136 


’ R 

V H 

v*7 


Ti 

- i 


:'.i 
« ♦ 


.M 


tlM 

riVvi-;-; 

' 

V-* 


♦ •' 
r / 

'k 

“ -‘•vC 

J- r ^ K 










